Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hey guys welcome to a new fic. Reason being that I got the “KINGDOM HEARTS ALL-IN-ONE PACKAGE” and have been playing through the games again which gave me some inspiration for this as there were parts in each game that I was either annoyed at or wanted the character to retort about. Of course, Sora’s faceplant/sweatdrop moments all factored into this too.

If anyone hasn’t played Kingdom Hearts, don’t worry as I will be going over things as detailed as I can without it dragging on and on. HOWEVER, be warned this will not be the games verbatim as there will be changes and tweaks as we go, some big and some small, from the game both because moments in it bugged me and because it seems more fitting with what I am going to be doing. I will warn that this may start off slow, but that’s because Kingdom Hearts starts off slow.

For those that have played the Original two Kingdom Hearts, be warned that this will be following the Final Mix versions so if there are changes/additions that you don’t remember, it could be because of that and not something I added/changed.

Anyway, just going to say that Sora will not be in this, as you can probably expect, Naruto is taking his place for this fic. Roxas will still be in this, and I’m going to keep him as Roxas since even if I changed his name it would still be Roxas’ character and the name change doesn’t seem fitting/necessary in the long run (as for why it wouldn’t be a certain someone ELSE in place of Roxas, well, there is a reason for that which will be explained further in).

Also, gonna warn people that I will be messing with the pairings a LOT. Gonna REALLY fuck with Disney’s occurrences, outcomes, and love interests as this goes, so all the fairy tail stuff is going out the window as things happen and change.

Lastly, this will follow the games but there will be extra items/worlds added as I please/the mood strikes me.

That should be it, so let’s get this show on the road.

NOTE: Kairi, Riku, Selphie, and Tidus are the same age as Naruto with Wakka being a year older.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also own nothing that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

“Above’s thoughts”

# check bottom for details.

CHAPTER 1: DESTINY ISLANDS

UNKNOWN LOCATION

He was falling… yet… he wasn’t. It was like when you jump into a deep enough pool of water, you go down, but you’re not truly going down like you normally would. It even looked like it did when under the water and looking towards the sun… at least at first glance. The area around him didn’t move or feel like water, but it did at the same time. It was like some distorted combination and in-between of water and air that didn’t truly have a name or title.

Looking down, he saw he was in his deep blue jumpsuit with pant legs that stopped just at his shins, his black double belt around his waist, his charm chain connected on his left side, his crimson and black short sleeved jacket, black fingerless gloves with a red strap across the backs leading to a metal plate, his black shoes that seemed like a cross of tennis shoes and boots, and finally his necklace of a gold crown on a silver chain. All in all, it was how he usually dressed since coming to this world.

How long ago was it? How long has it been since my home was destroyed and I suddenly had a new life in this one? 16 Years? Is that all?

He thought to himself as he fell deeper into the sensation he couldn’t identify for the life of him.

Who was he?

Naruto

Naruto Uzumaki Namikaze

The former Jinchūriki of the Kyubi, slayer of Kaguya Otsutsuki and Madara Uchiha, Anbu Black Ops Captain, next in line to be Hokage of the Village Hidden in the Leaves, and sole survivor of the Elemental Nations.

How did things happen like this? Was Neji right about fate or was this somehow something we ourselves did?

He had gone on the training trip with his godfather and the old perv had taken it seriously and turned Naruto into a force to be reckoned with by constantly pushing and training him into the ground over and over again. Naruto took it and came back for more and was proving himself again and again until the 4^th Shinobi War came and the shit hit the fan. The alliance had held strong and they were winning, even when Madara Uchiha was brought back Naruto had matched him and kept losses to a minimum.

Then the Shinju appeared.

The losses started piling up, but Naruto won in the end and killed Kaguya and and Madara while stripping them of their powers before freeing the Biju from ever being controlled again.

But then the asshole of an old man got in the way with his brother.

Hagoromo didn’t like that Naruto had wiped out the Uchiha line except Mikoto and Itachi and liked it even less that he removed the Biju from keeping the balance and kill Kaguya on top of him having a great deal of power from all 10 beings in question. Naturally, the two brothers attacked with their clan and Naruto held his own before some of the other villages joined in thinking they’d get rewarded for helping bring him down and because he was a threat to their power.

The fools didn’t account for the bonds he had.

The biju learned of the attack and were furious and came to help causing an all-out war on the nations as proverbial gods used the world as their arena.

In the end, Naruto killed the bastard in one final attack and then knew nothing else and then found himself on his new home: Destiny Islands. He had perfect memory of his old life and even looked the same, minus the whisker marks that is: Sun kissed spiky blond hair with red tips, tan skin, two deep cerulean eyes, athletic build, nearly 6 feet in height, and slightly lengthened canines. However, that was it.

No chakra.

No tenants.

No bloodlines.

No friends or loved ones.

Nothing from his old home save his name, though he only used the Naruto part even if he explained to his closest people and told them stories of his old life. Whether they believed him or not, Naruto didn’t know and wasn’t sure it mattered.

Well, that’s not 100% true.

He still had his seal tattooed on his stomach even if it was empty and he had zero luck accessing his mindscape since coming to this world. His senses were still sharpened and fine edged and he could still somewhat sense people, intentions, and strength, but it was something he still struggled with to use beyond just a basic instinct.

However, all of that didn’t matter right now as he continued falling through this void area.

He realized with a start that his body was twisting and he had hit the bottom of somewhere as his feet hit blackened floor. However, the floor suddenly dispersed into birds showing a mural of a beautiful woman in a yellow gown with a blue top with white frills and red diamond patterns on the puffed sleeves. She had black hair, red lips, cream skin, and was holding an apple that a bite was taken from. Around her were 7 smaller pictures of 7 different men wearing gnomish hats and then bordering the mural were pictures of different woodland creatures. The mural was also lighting the area up with a yellowish green light.

So much to do…

And so little time.

A voice stated in a whispery tone as Naruto looked around for the source of it.

Take your time.

Don’t be afraid.

The voice continued as a ray of light came down on the woman.

The door is still shut.

Now, step forward… into the light.

Can you do it?

Naruto frowned but walked until he stood in the light, which faded before a podium came from the ground on his left showing a shield. It was pentagonal and the bottom three corners were rounded. It had a red border and the top and bottom two corners all sported a silver bolt or pin. Most of the face of the shield was black, save for the prominent red silhouette of a three ringed mouse head in the center that also had a pale yellow border.

Power sleeps within you.

Another podium came up on his right and it had a rod/scepter. Both ends of the rod’s handle were tan, while the handle itself was predominantly green. There was a wide, brown disk on the tip of the handle, which the head of the staff was connected to. Said head was a blue 3D version of the mouse head that was on the shield.

If you give it form…

A third podium came up in front of him and held a sword. The pommel was a golden spiked version, the handle was blue leather wrapped, the guard was a pair of gold swept up quillons/crossguard with a red jewel that had a black silhouette of the mouse-like head, and the blade tapered off from the ricasso to the tang that was inside the handle before flaring out again, and tapering in and out to give it a leaf like shape similar to a gladius or Xiphos complete with a central edge and two combat edges.

It will give you strength.

Choose well.

Naruto frowned and approached the sword and picked it up.

The power of the warrior.

Invincible courage.

A sword of terrible destruction.

Is this the power you seek?

Naruto frowned and set the sword down before going to the rod/scepter.

The power of the mystic.

Inner strength.

A staff of wonder and ruin.

Is this the power you seek?

Naruto frowned again and set the rod/scepter down and went over to the shield, he didn’t care what the voice said, that thing was too short to be a staff.

The power of the guardian.

Kindness to aid friends.

A shield to repel all.

Is this the power you seek?

Naruto frowned as the shield sounded closest to what he wanted, but it wasn’t perfect. Naruto set the shield down and stepped back pondering what it was that he truly wanted/sought.

Once you find the one you seek, you must choose what you will give up.

The voice continued speaking making Naruto frown since he didn’t want to give up any of that, he wanted the power to destroy his enemies, protect his friends and loved ones, and still have something left over for those he wished to help. He then paused and turned to look at the empty space behind him where no podium stood and walked towards it before reaching his hand out.

A flash of light blinded him a moment before he looked and saw a fourth podium with the shield and sword there, only the sword’s pommel was now the crystal mouse head of the scepter and the shield was the color scheme of the scepter with a pronounced/emblazoned mouse head that was just like the crystal head of the scepter.

The power of the King.

A firm yet kind hand. Strength to bear the burdens. Willingness to protect. And Wisdom to govern.

A combination to protect and strike as commanded.

Is this the power you seek?

Naruto smiled a bit and grabbed the sword and shield and nodded his head causing the items to disappear in a burst of light.

Your path is set.

You’ve taken the power of the King.

And given up nothing as a result.

This is the build you desire?

“Yes.” Naruto spoke for the first time since falling into this place.

At his acceptance, the podiums sank into pools of light before the mural began breaking causing him to fall into darkness. However, he didn’t fear, he just let gravity take him as he flew downward with the shards of the mural beside him into the darkness below.

He didn’t know how long or far he was falling before he saw another mural, which was of a beautiful blond woman in an elegant white dress with smaller pictures of a castle, carriage, horses, glass slippers, and people dancing.

Once he fully landed, as he somehow righted himself and landed gently on his feet, the sword and shield he chose appeared in his hands via small balls of light.

You’ve gained the power to fight.

The voice stated causing Naruto to give the sword and shield a few practice swings and maneuvers finding them to be perfectly balanced with his strength and with each other.

All right! You’ve got it.

Use this power to protect yourself and others.

Naruto then turned as a small shadowy blob was moving on the mural.

There will be times you have to fight.

However, that is nothing new for you.

What matters, as you know, is that you keep your light burning strong.

Naruto readied himself as the one creature rose up into a 3D image of a little black creature with antennae and baleful yellow eyes. Then, the one became four before one came and jumped at him, but a quick spin and slice from his sword cut it down and made the others sink back into shadows and retreat.

Defeating enemies will grant you with experience.

Once you’ve experienced enough, you will grow stronger.

Naruto merely hummed to himself as he rolled his neck knowing there was another enemy coming up behind him.

Behind-

The voice didn’t get to finish it’s warning as Naruto spun and cut through the shadow with ease while not looking surprised or worried in the slightest. He also didn’t bat an eye when three more rose up and came at him, but they too were quickly cut down with little trouble.

However, he was unprepared for the mural suddenly being engulfed in a darkness that he began to sink in as his sword and shield vanished. Naruto tried to get out, only to get sucked in harder and faster before he was fully engulfed.

Only, when Naruto opened his eyes, he was on yet another mural. This one was a very ornate design with a trio of hearts at the center and each heart holding the silhouette of a different woman, three princesses from the crown like design that was part of the silhouettes, with one having a crescent moon, one having a sun, and the last having a ray of light behind them. However, the main thing that had his attention was the ornate set of double doors that a ray of light was shining on, and this WASN’T part of the mural.

The biggest thing about them though, was the fact that they were see through.

Walking up to it, he saw that they were in fact transparent and untouchable, but just as he had that thought, a chest appeared behind him.

Walking up to that, he found his sword and shield had returned to him and quickly hit the chest with the blade to break it open… only, it opened itself after the first hit of the blade. A small burst of light came from the chest and a large crate appeared behind him.

Frowning, Naruto pushed the crate to get a feel for it and it felt like something was inside, so he hacked at it to break it and out popped a potion. Upon picking it up, the frame of the door became solid and a barrel appeared to his left.

Sighing to himself, Naruto merely walked over and kicked the barrel sending it flying to the edge of the mural where it shattered and the door itself became solid. Naturally, Naruto went to the door and pulled it open bathing the area in light before he stepped through.

Only, he found himself up on a beach hangout that was on one of the small islands of his home. In front of him was a friend of his named Selphie, who had chocolate brown hair that flowed down to her shoulders before curling up at the end, teal eyes, a cute smile, and she was wearing flip flop sandals and a yellow dress, which showed off her low C cup breasts and slim legs.

To his left was Tidus, another friend and Selphie’s twin brother that he got along with since he liked to spar and have fencing fights with them. However, while Naruto used a wooden sword, Tidus used a short staff/baton to fight. Tidus was in an open white button up shirt, blue swim shorts, and flip flops. His hair was a more sandy color version of Selphie’s and was spiky/shaggier, reminding Naruto of Kiba a bit. He also had a brighter shade of blue eyes than Naruto did.

To Naruto’s right was a taller guy who had a white tank top, yellow pants with black Xs over the knees, and blue strapped sandals. He also had a blue sweat band on his head to keep his orange hair from drooping in his face especially since he had a long curl from his bangs that swooped up and over his head like a wave. He had tan skin and gold eyes while holding a volley ball, though they called it a Smash Ball here, in his hands. This was Wakka, Tidus and Selphie’s older brother, and he liked to spar too, but he threw the ball rather than fought up close.

Hold on.

The door won’t open just yet.

First, tell me more about yourself.

Naruto raised an eyebrow before going up to Wakka, “What do you want outta life?” Wakka asked and Naruto raised an eyebrow.

“To love and be happy with those close to my heart.” Naruto answered making Wakka nod before he faded away.

Moving over to Tidus, said guy spoke next, “What are you so afraid of?” Tidus asked.

“Failing those that I care about.” Naruto answered making Tidus nod before he vanished, leaving Selphie.

Selphie was smiling at him as he approached, “What’s most important to you?” Selphie asked with the same smile on her face she always had.

Naruto smirked, “You should know that, the people close to my heart, my precious people.” Naruto stated as Selphie smiled and stepped forward before kissing him gently on the lips before fading away.

You want to love and be happy with those close to your heart.

You’re afraid of failing those you care about.

You want to keep the people closest to your heart that are precious to you.

At Naruto’s nod, the voice continued: Your adventure begins at midday.

Keep a steady pace and you’ll come through fine.

The day you will open the door is both far off and very near.

Naruto then shielded his eyes as he was engulfed in light and appeared on another mural. This was of another beautiful blond woman, but she was in an elegant pinkish-purple dress holding a rose to herself while three smaller pictures of different fairies surrounded her along with thorns and roses. Based on the tiara she was wearing, Naruto assumed she was either a queen or princess.

Seeing another beam of light, Naruto walked up to it as his sword and shield returned to him. Thus, he was prepared when 10 more of the shadow creatures rose up around him. Ducking the first one as it leapt at him, Naruto blocked another before spinning and cutting down three of the shadows. Spinning the blade in his hand, Naruto stabbed behind him impaling another creature before ramming the shield down into another one causing it to disperse. Naruto then ducked and rolled to the side to dodge a swipe of claws and quickly rose his blade to bisect another enemy before ramming the shield into another sending them tumbling off the mural. Naruto then parried a claw strike from one attacker and mule kicked one that came up behind him before twisting into a spin as his sword found one enemy and his shield bashed into another.

Before the last one could get up from the parried attack, Naruto threw his sword into it pinning it to the ground before it dispersed and the sword returned to his hand.

Naruto then saw another beam of light, only this one left a green patch on the ground that was shimmering and moving.

The light can heal and restore just as it can harm.

When you need it, step into the light and it will refresh your body and mind.

But do not depend on it, for the lights will not always be so easy to find.

Naruto walked over and stepped onto the shimmering light and immediately felt the small bit of fatigue he had building up fade away. He then watched as the beam of light moved to the edge of the mural and created mosaic steps leading upwards to another platform.

Not having any other options, he started towards the next platform while keeping an eye out for the shadows.

Upon reaching the next one, he saw the mural was of yet another beautiful woman with reddish brown hair and an elegant gold dress #1. Beside her was a beast like creature and she seemed to be reassuring it given the fact her hand was gently placed on its back. Around them were pictures of different household items such as a teapot, candelabra, clock, cup, etc etc.

Walking forward, Naruto looked around wondering what was to come as he got closer to the light shining down onto the mural.

Beware.

The closer you get to the light, the greater your shadow becomes.

Naruto turned around to see his shadow growing longer and wider before it rose up and turned into a large colossus of a creature with a heart shaped hole where its stomach and abdominals would be and it’s face wrapped up with tendril like hair while baleful yellow eyes stared down at him. It’s feet were pointed almost like they were in a pair of elf shoes from a Christmas display, just missing the bells, and it’s hands were clawed.

Naruto, however, had faced worse than this thing and merely readied himself.

That’s it.

Don’t be afraid.

Naruto readied himself as the creature slammed it’s hands on the ground creating pools of darkness that more of the shadows came out of. Not wasting any time, Naruto rushed in striking the shadows down before he began hacking at the hands of the giant. However, he had to keep jumping to not get sucked into the pools of darkness, but a few well placed strikes from both his sword and shield made the giant recoil as if stunned he had attacked it. Naruto, however, had to duck and weave through the shadows that came from the pools and quickly struck them down one after the other and then leapt away from the giant as it tried to strike him.

Getting annoyed with the situation, Naruto reared back and spun his right arm before hurling his sword forward and watched in satisfaction as it sank into the giant’s head up to the hilt, making the giant rear back and roar in pain as the shadows began skittering away. Naruto then clicked his teeth as his shield suddenly vanished as the giant fell to it’s knees and planted it’s hands on the mural making a pool of darkness spawn under Naruto. Naruto growled and tried to get away, but it was like before as he was getting sucked in.

Don’t be afraid.

You hold the mightiest weapon of all.

So don’t forget…

Naruto grit his teeth as he was fully sucked into the darkness.

The light will never leave you.

For you are the one, who will open the door.

Naruto knew no more as he fully succumbed to the darkness around him.

DESTINY ISLANDS

Naruto groaned a bit as he opened his eyes to see the bright sun and immediately his other senses told him he was relaxing on the beach again and must have dozed off. Groaning, he sat up and twisted his body to get the different satisfying pops and cracks from his joints before falling back again.

Only, when he did, he saw a beautiful young woman standing there with a smile causing him to blink. “Oh, hey Kairi.” Naruto stated with a happy smile on his face as he saw her crimson hair that reached her midback, smooth creamy skin, full pink lips, and kind and caring blue eyes that were a couple shades lighter than his own.

Kairi smiled at him as he looked her over seeing she was in her usual white tank top that showed off some of her midriff, pinkish-purple skirt that had a pair of short shorts connected to them that barely reached midthigh, and white tennis shoes with pink souls, blueish-purple trim, and gold shoe laces. Her left arm was in a chain charm bracelet, her left had a black wrist band and a yellow cloth band around her wrist, she also had a small star necklace hanging from her neck along with a black choker. All of this accentuated her budding CC cup breasts, slim waist, slender legs, and cute ass.

Yeah, Naruto cared deeply for Kairi and she him, though they never officially called themselves a couple, they weren’t exactly trying to be with anyone else either and everyone knew they cared for each other deeply if not lovingly.

Kairi giggled as she pushed some hair back behind her left ear, “I knew I’d find you’re lazy butt snoozing down here, it’s why we still haven’t finished the raft.” Kairi chided playfully as Naruto smirked and got up.

“Hey, I got a dozen or so logs, and several dozen coconuts all stacked by the raft. YOU were supposed to come find me when you and Riku were both ready to start working again since last time I did it by myself, you two felt left out and wanted to be more active in the build.” Naruto replied with a playful smirk of his own while Kairi pouted at him, though it melted away when he brought his hand up and caressed her cheek softly. “Regardless, thanks for waking me up, that… dream I was in wasn’t something that pleasant.” Naruto stated making her look at him in concern.

“Those platforms and darkness again?” She asked as she held his hand.

“Yeah, only this time I chose weapons and actually had to fight some creatures. Killed a giant one before getting sucked into a pool of darkness and then I was here.” Naruto stated knowing this wasn’t the first of those kinds of dreams, just the first one with threats and weapons involved.

“I see.” Kairi stated as she held his hand. “Still the same beautiful women?” Kairi asked with a bit of a pout though her eyes had some playfulness in them.

“Yeah, but I still say they have nothing on you.” Naruto stated making her smile while pink colored her face.

“Good.” Kairi stated before kissing his hand and then his cheek and looking out at the waves, “It’s strange. Whenever you tell me about these dreams, I feel like part of my heart recognizes it and wants to connect to it, but I don’t know why.” Kairi stated and Naruto smiled sadly knowing Kairi still couldn’t remember her home after just suddenly arriving at the islands one day during a meteor shower.

Naruto walked up and wrapped his arms around her, “Maybe because our hearts are connected, so maybe I’m pulling in some memories in your heart into my dreams and they are trying to reconnect with you.” Naruto stated and Kairi smiled as she leaned back against his chest with his head sitting on hers.

“You always know what to say to make me feel better.” Kairi stated with a smile as Naruto chuckled a bit.

“Well, I should know since you, me, and Riku are the closest people can be, we’re family after all. We’re together no matter what, where, when, or anything.” Naruto stated as Kairi smiled and nodded.

“Yeah. I may be happy here, but I’d still like to see my home at least once, maybe see if any of my other family is still around.” Kairi stated and Naruto nodded knowing how she felt in wanting to know the family that she never truly got the chance to know.

“Well, that’s why we got the raft, to let us see other places and meet people. We HAVE to hit your home eventually.” Naruto stated as he kissed her cheek and she smiled and nodded.

“Yeah, but to do that, you kind of need to help me finish the raft.” A male’s voice called causing them to turn and see a guy their age standing there. He had hair that reminded Naruto of Jiraiya though it was a bit less spiky and none of it framed his face, but it was silver and flowed down his back naturally. He wore a yellow sleeveless strapped vest over a black tank top, darker blue gloves with black fingers, black pants with yellow highlights through them, and yellow sneakers with black laces. He had tanned skin and teal eyes along with an angular face and currently had a log under his left arm. “After all, you’re just as lazy as he is, Kairi.” The guy continued making Kairi giggle.

“So you noticed.” Kairi giggled while Naruto smirked. “Well, what are we waiting for guys? Let’s finish building that raft! Race you.” Kairi shouted as she took off running down the beach making Naruto and his best friend/brother figure Riku look at each other in amusement before they took off after her and were gaining as they laughed and went for the other side of the island.

Upon arriving at their currently in-progress raft that was beached in a small cove, the trio got to work on assembling more of it. “Hey Naruto, can you find some more cloth, rope, and thinner logs to use for the mast?” Riku asked and Naruto nodded.

“Sure, I think there is some rope and tarp at the old look out landing. Depending on how worn it is, I can ask Tidus or Wakka if they have any spare from them making and destroying their ball courts.” Naruto stated making them nod though Kairi gave a teasing smirk.

“Just be ready, you know how those two are. They won’t let you have the stuff unless you fight them again, even if the record is 107 to 1 and 118 to 2 for them.” Kairi stated with a giggle as Naruto snorted and nodded.

“And that’s not counting if Selphie joins in to have some fun.” Riku added with a smirk as Kairi lost her smile a bit since Selphie was interested in Naruto too and would regularly join in any fights to show off how athletic and strong she was for Naruto.

Of course, Naruto was only friendly with her and was clear that his interest was in Kairi, but she couldn’t help but feel a little insecure or jealous at times.

It was the main reason that Kairi began to train and exercise too since she didn’t want Naruto thinking she was some weak flower that had to be sheltered constantly. The fact that the training improved her assets only made it more worthwhile.

“Yeah, she’s starting to get good at using her jump rope as a whip.” Naruto stated knowing he had helped each of the others with training and fighting with their chosen weapon/item. Tidus with his staff, Wakka with his ball, Selphie with her rope, Kairi with a thinner sword that was lighter than normal, and Riku with his sword. It wasn’t the first time that Naruto was grateful for spending so much time with Tenten and the Toads learning many different forms of weapons just in case.

Naruto then shook those thoughts away and headed off back to the other side to get the few supplies while Kairi sighed causing Riku to look over at her, “Hey, if you’re that worried about someone getting Naruto’s attention, why not share a Paopu fruit?” Riku asked making Kairi stare at him with wide eyes and furious blush on her face.

The Paopu fruit was rumored to bind two people together when they share one. No matter where they go, how far apart they are, or how long it takes to see each other, their destinies and lives were bound together forever. It was a bit of a tradition on the islands to share one with someone you intended to marry and was just as good as a marriage proposal and declaration of love.

Clearly Kairi fell into that category when it came to Naruto.

“Shut up.” Kairi stated as she turned away still blushing like mad.

“What? Are you still afraid someone is going to steal him from you?” Riku asked with a frown and Kairi shook her head. “Then what?” Riku asked and Kairi sighed..

“It’s just… you know those stories he used to tell of being from another world and coming here.” Kairi stated and Riku nodded. “Well, remember the stuff about his love life?” She asked and Riku frowned before widening his eyes a bit.

“You mean the stuff about him having to revive his clan and he ended up having multiple women to marry and share in his life.” Riku stated since Naruto used to always tell him stories about his “life” as a ninja and the things that happened there. They always felt it was just his imagination, but over time and the fact he had such full intricate details to things and his tattoo that no one knew where it came from kind of had them questioning things at times.

“Yeah.” Kairi stated while fearing/wondering if Naruto could be satisfied and happy with just her or if he would need more than one woman in his life to be happy entirely.

“Hey, look, from what Naruto said that situation just happened, he didn’t go looking for more women, they just found him and even then, he had the girl or girls he was with approve things before anyone was added to his life.” Riku stated as Naruto had told them that he never had tried to find more lovers, they just seemed to find him and then bond with his current lovers before they then got accepted into his life.

“Yeah, I know.” Kairi stated knowing that there were others too that were in town that eyed Naruto with lust and desire, Selphie was just the one who tried to get to know him over acting like a fangirl or slut.

“Look, Selphie may like Naruto, but there’s no proof she’s got anything more than a simple crush. Plus, Selphie is your friend and she’d never hurt you by trying to steal Naruto from you and there’s no indication on if she would be willing to share him if the need arose. I think she’s just trying to get close in other ways so she can at least be around Naruto if nothing else.” Riku offered since he knew that Naruto wouldn’t cheat on Kairi and would never give any girl the go ahead unless she said it was all right.

“Yeah, you’re right, I’m just being paranoid.” Kairi stated and Riku nodded.

“Good, now can you please help me finish the raft now?” Riku asked with a grin as Kairi giggled and resumed working.

On the other side of the island, Naruto, after grabbing his training sword from the shack that was between the beach and the waterfall, was climbing up to one of the treehouses that were built around the place and found tarp that was still in decent shape and quickly folded it up before looking for rope and the logs.

Finding the rope on the same landing that he had answered questions in his dream, he found that it was frayed and falling apart leaving him with a problem, but luckily Tidus and Wakka were on the beach practicing their moves while Selphie was sitting on the small dock looking at the waves. With a quick jump and run, Naruto was down near them, “Hey guys.” Naruto called as he approached causing the three to look at him.

“Hey, what’s happening my man?” Wakka greeted in his usual laid back attitude that reminded Naruto a bit of Deidara.

“Hey Naruto!” Selphie shouted as she came over with a bright smile and innocence that reminded him of Moegi.

“Hey Naruto, you feeling lucky today?” Tidus stated as he brandished his staff/baton and had an eager grin similar to Rock Lee..

Naruto chuckled, “Nothing much, Wakka. Hello Selphie. And I’m always feeling lucky, Tidus. However, I wanted to ask if I could have a segment of rope from you guys since Riku, Kairi, and I need it for our project.” Naruto greeted as he looked to Tidus and Wakka, who looked at each other before grinning.

“Sure, but you’re gonna have to earn it.” Wakka stated brandishing his ball while Tidus took a ready stance.

“Well, I guess I’ll fight too.” Selphie stated as she took her jump rope out and readied it while facing Naruto, who smirked before he set the folded tarp down and pulled out his training sword.

Said sword was a wooden practice katana complete with tsuba guard that was the Leaf Village Crest and a habaki that had the Uzumaki swirl on one side and a pair of crossed Hirashin Kunai on the other. It had taken quite a bit of his allowance and some work to find a craftsman to help him make it, but it was worth it as it was weighted to feel like a katana with the habaki and tsuba to give some added weight and feel to it.

Taking his own stance, which had the sword in his right hand while being positioned edge up and pointed forward above his head, Naruto crouched low and eyed them seriously. Nothing happened for a few moments, but Naruto knew that would change before long.

As he had expected, Tidus was the first to launch an attack he leapt forward with an overhead strike that Naruto sidestepped before delivering an elbow to his face sending him stumbling away. Naruto then swatted Wakka’s ball back at him, forcing him to dodge with a shout before Naruto caught Selphie’s rope when she swung it at him and held it there as he watched Wakka and Tidus recover.

Smirking, Naruto released Selphie’s rope causing her to fall backwards from her own pulling, Naruto blocked Tidus’ attack combo knowing he was using it as a means to allow Wakka to get his ball back. While Wakka carried others with him, the one that Naruto deflected was the one he primarily used and he didn’t want it being carried away by the sea. Naruto had no problem with that, Kami knows that Wakka had broken, ruined, or lost more of the sports balls than he actually kept around and intact.

So, he was letting Tidus attempt to distract him as he attacked relentlessly. However, it wasn’t long before Naruto ducked as Tidus went for a horizontal swing and he was rewarded for it with a smack to the face curtesy of Selphie’s jump rope. The hit was hard enough that he recoiled and left him open to a leg sweep from Naruto, who also grabbed the rope and pulled Selphie toward him before tripping her and letting her fall beside Tidus. Naruto looked down at the two before raising his left hand and catching Wakka’s ball easily as he turned to look at the guy.

Wakka paled slightly as Naruto had a devilish smirk as he tossed the ball up and down. Wakka had seen that smirk before. The last time was when he got cocky at having a sturdier ball and had trained to throw faster and challenged Naruto to a fight. Naruto not only caught the throw, but returned it and gave Wakka a black eye, broken nose, and knocked three teeth out from the hit.

Not wanting to do that again, Wakka raised his hands in surrender making Naruto smirk as he dropped the ball into the sand before helping Selphie and Tidus back up. “So… about that rope.” Naruto stated making Tidus nod as he went to the boats nearby and fished out some sturdy rope before handing Naruto a length of it, “Thanks guys.” Naruto stated before he put his sword back into his belt and grabbed the tarp before heading over to a small islet that was connected to the island by a bridge, though it was more so you didn’t have to swim around to the ladder attached to the islet.

Reason for going there, there were different trees on both sides of the bridge so there was a good chance that there would be the slimmer logs needed for the mast. Naruto having the devil’s luck, found he was right as there were some thin lengthy ones that would work well and quickly scooped them up before heading back to the raft and helping Riku and Kairi building it.

After a few hours, the sun was getting ready to set and they decided to call it a day and finish the last few touches tomorrow. As they walked back to the connecting shack between the two sides, Kairi dug in her pocket and pulled out an ornate bottle before tossing it to Naruto, “Here.” She stated as Naruto caught it.

“A Hi-Potion?” Naruto asked and Kairi nodded.

“I found it on the beach where all that wreckage usually washes up, I already gave Riku something I found and I kept something for myself too.” Kairi stated making Naruto smile as he pocketed the item as they kept walking before arriving at the islet that Naruto got the logs from.

Kairi and Naruto then hopped onto a tree trunk that was leaning out over the water, which coincidentally was also a Paopu Fruit tree, while Riku was standing and leaning against it as they watched the sunset. “So, out there somewhere is wherever I came from.” Kairi stated as she was leaning on Naruto’s shoulder.

“Could be, maybe even Naruto’s home is out there somewhere.” Riku stated while giving a teasing smirk at Naruto, who merely kept watching the setting sun. “Regardless, we’ll never know by staying here. Even if the raft doesn’t take us as far as we would want, we can still see more than we have being here.” Riku stated as he crossed his arms.

“You ever think of what you’ll do if we DO make it to another world? Like what you would do there?” Kairi asked and Riku frowned.

“No, not really, what about you Naruto?” Riku asked as Naruto just looked ahead and felt the wind circling around him comfortingly, it was his natural element after all.

“I’d explore, try new things, see new things, meet new people to interact with, and learn new things to help this place become better. It may not be as exciting as other places may be, but it is our home and we shouldn’t just abandon it and never look back. We still have people we love and care about here, and it’s not fair to just abandon them forever because we don’t want to stay on this world.” Naruto stated making the two nod.

“Yeah, but still, I’ve always wondered why we’re here on this island. If there are other worlds, why did we end up on THIS one? I mean, we could have just as well ended up anywhere else, couldn’t we?” Riku asked looking at them as Kairi shrugged.

“Even so, we should be glad we didn’t, or we may never have met each other. We never would have become friends, grown stronger together, helped each other grow, and shared our dreams with each other. We could have met people who thought we were fools to want to see more, but instead we ended up on a place where we met others who felt the exact same way we do.” Naruto grabbed Kairi’s hand and kissed it, making her smile, while he grinned at Riku, “I got a brother to compete with that I know has my back, a mother who loves me unconditionally and supports me in my dreams and goals, and a girl I’m crazy about from ending up here, what more could I ask for? Truly?” Naruto asked with a grin making them smile and nod.

“Yeah, but still, this place gets dull, having to do the same things over and over with nothing new to do.” Riku stated and Naruto nodded.

“Maybe, but that’s why we should come back after exploring, not only to improve this place, but so the next generation can learn from us and become even better.” Naruto stated making them both nod.

“Well, it’s getting late, we should head back and get some sleep.” Riku stated making the two nod as they jumped off the tree and started walking back to the dock to take their small boats, which were just single person rowboats, back to the mainland.

Upon arriving back, they said their farewells with Naruto kissing Kairi’s cheek as they parted ways and went home.

When Naruto arrived, he wasn’t surprised to see the dinner table set and his mother, a beautiful woman named Jessica Rabbit, there cooking dinner in a red blouse, skirt, and apron while her long flowing hair was as it always was: flowing down her back with her bangs covering her right eye while the left was visible and showing it was a light purple color. It reminded him of Mei Terumi.

 “Hey mom.” Naruto stated with a smile as he came in.

“Hey, honey, have a good day?” Jessica asked with a smile as Naruto nodded. “Good, go get cleaned up, dinner’s almost ready and then you can tell me all about it.” Jessica stated and Naruto nodded before walking off.

Jessica was his mother for this life, and while he would never forget his own mother, it was nice to grow up with at least one parent. Though, Naruto did wonder why Jessica wouldn’t tell him anything about his father, but decided not to pry since Jessica had a reason for not talking about it.

The two family members ate and talked until it was time for Naruto to turn in. Jessica knew of his plans with Kairi and Riku and wished him the best of luck while asking that he be careful since there were dangers out there even if the islands never showed them, which Naruto knew fully well as he learned that back when he was a Genin.

NEXT MORNING: DISNEY CASTLE

On another world that was primarily a large pure white castle with gold trim and blue roofs, an anthropomorphic duck by the name of Donald was walking the halls towards the audience chamber/throne room. He was dressed in a blue robe with black trim, gold buttons, and a purple belt with a purple witch/wizard/mage hat that had a gold and orange star on it. He also had a staff/rod that was of a similar design and color palette.

He was on his way to greet King Mickey Mouse and go over the matters that needed attending to that day and was idly passing the servants, which were enchanted brooms that walked on their bristles and had arms that came out of the shafts.

Arriving at a pair of doors that were easily 30 feet tall, Donald knocked hard on the left door knowing he needed to for the knock to echo enough to reach the throne on the opposite end of the hall that lay behind it. After waiting a moment, Donald entered showing a massive hall that wouldn’t be out of place in a cathedral of a grand church and was lined on the sides by massive columns and had a statue of an anthropomorphic duck dressed as a wizard on the left side while a statue of an anthropomorphic dog dressed as a knight was on the right. Between the statues was a large red tabard with gold trim and a black silhouette of a mouse head. One could easily have two football fields inside and still have some room for spectator seats.

As he walked Donald smiled with his eyes closed, “Good morning, your majesty.” Donald stated as he walked closer to the golden throne that was towards the back of the chamber. “It’s nice to see you this morn--- WHAT!” Donald shouted as he opened his eyes and saw the throne was empty, which was weird because the king was ALWAYS at his throne first thing in the morning.

Looking around, Donald saw the king’s loyal pet dog named Pluto come from behind the throne holding a letter that had the king’s seal, the silhouette of the mouse head, stamped on it. Taking the letter, Donald read it quickly with an unreadable expression making sure he processed every word written down. Then he read again just to be sure, blinked a few times and then…

“WAAAAAAHHHHH!” Donald shouted as he took off in a mad sprint out of the throne room to get to the gardens where he knew his friend and the king’s trusted captain of the guard would be at this point.

Arriving at the garden, Donald scrambled around in a mad dash trying to find his friend and finally found him, an anthropomorphic dog dressed in full knight gear, laying on the grass sleeping and relaxing. “GOOFY! WAKE UP! THIS IS AN EMERGENCY!” Donald shouted frantically as he panted from running so much.

When all he got was a snore for a response, Donald’s eye twitched violently before he called down a lightning bolt onto the sleeping dog causing him to shout in surprise. “WHOA!” Goofy shouted as he sat up with a start before yawning and rubbing his eyes as he looked around. “Oh, g’morning Donald.” Goofy stated in a casual tone was Donald felt a vein on his head throbbing.

“We’ve got a problem, Goofy, but do NOT tell anyone.” Donald stated as Goofy stretched a bit before looking at Donald and blinking.

“Queen Minnie?” Goofy asked and Donald shook his head.

“No, not even the queen.” Donald stated as Goofy tilted his head a bit.

“Daisy?” Goofy asked and Donald felt his eye twitching again.

“NOOOOO! Nobody! It’s top secret.” Donald shouted angrily.

“Uh… G’morning ladies.” Goofy stated with a wave making Donald freeze as he slowly turned to see Queen Minnie Mouse and her Lady in Waiting Daisy, the latter of which was Donald’s girlfriend.

Donald chuckled nervously as he saw the two staring at him expectantly. “Shall we go to the library to talk about this?” Minnie suggested as Donald nodded nervously.

Daisy just sighed and shook her head since her blockhead of a lover brought this on himself. The only reason she and the queen were out there is because the servants mentioned that Donald was running around frantically and knew he’d probably come to find Goofy. If Donald had a better poker face, he may have gotten away without telling her or Minnie anything at all.

Oh well, she didn’t love him for his poker face, she loved him for being him.

Faults and all.

BACK AT DESTINY ISLANDS

Naruto disembarked from his boat and rolled his neck and shoulders knowing he was to meet Kairi and Riku over by the raft to ensure they had everything they could need for the trip. As he walked, he saw Selphie jumping her rope as fast as she could, Tidus was practicing with his baton/staff, and Wakka was doing tricks with his ball.

Once he was to the other side of the island, he saw Riku staring out at the sea, “Hey, Naruto, what do you think of calling the raft ‘The Highwind’?” Riku asked and Naruto shrugged.

“Doesn’t matter to me much, just so long as we all use it and it doesn’t sink on us.” Naruto stated and Riku sighed.

“All right, but how about a race for fun?” Riku asked and Naruto raised an eyebrow at him, “C’mon, it’s been months since we last raced and we haven’t raced back here before.” Riku stated and Naruto sighed.

“Fine. But then we focus on the raft, okay?” Naruto stated and Riku nodded.

“Hey.” Kairi called from the nearby hill, “Are you two at it again? Fine, I’ll judge. First to the star tree and back to me, wins.” Kairi shouted making the two nod as they stood beside each other.

As Kairi was coming closer to start the race, Riku smirked, “How about the winner gets to share a Paopu with Kairi?” Riku asked as Naruto just looked at him before looking ahead.

Once Kairi was there, she raised her hand, “On my count. 3, 2, 1…GO!” Kairi shouted as the two ran forward heading for the wooden bridge that connected where they were standing to a zip line tower, though it was clearly in need of repairs.

As the two ran, Naruto was pulling ahead slightly as Riku fought to keep up until they stepped on one piece of bridge that wasn’t supported and it collapsed. Riku managed to catch the ledge with his hands, but Naruto went with the momentum and flipped forward before springing off a handstand to land further along the bridge as Riku pulled himself up.

Naruto smirked back at him and quickly jumped up a ledge before jumped from tree top to tree top of the coconut trees that grew in this cove before touching the star tree just as Riku reached the zip line and took it to try and make up time. However, it was for nothing as Naruto made it back across the trees and bridge before Riku could return to the bridge.

Naruto was smirking as Riku came back panting, “Damn, still not fast enough.” Riku panted as Naruto patted his shoulder.

“Nope, but you’ve improved.” Naruto stated patting his shoulder good naturedly.

“Well, now that that’s done, Riku can help me finish fastening everything while Naruto here gets us some more food since I don’t really want to live off of Coconuts the entire time we are sailing.” Kairi stated and Naruto snorted.

“Except the only thing we could eat would be mushrooms. You have to cook seagull eggs and fish to eat them. Not to mention we have to be careful to not drink too much of our water when we sail since we’re stuck without once we run out. Coconuts can be eaten raw and their water works well for keeping you hydrated like regular water does.” Naruto stated and Kairi pouted.

“Fine, but at least find more mushrooms so we have SOMETHING other than coconuts to eat.” Kairi stated as Naruto chuckled and nodded.

“All right, and I think that old barrel by the tree houses is empty, so I’ll fill it with water and bring it back too.” Naruto stated making them both nod in acceptance as Naruto headed back to the other side of the island.

Knowing he’d need dark shaded areas of dirt for the mushrooms, Naruto entered the small cave near the waterfall at the base of a tree where kids usually went and drew on the walls. Moving down the tunnel that was just tall enough to stand in, Naruto came to the cavern part that had tree roots, carvings/pictures, and a large wooden door that had no handle, edges, hinges, or keyhole. However, there was a small patch of mushrooms down by the door and when he plucked them, he saw a drawing of him and Kairi facing each other and smiled remembering him and Kairi drawing these as kids.

Kneeling down, Naruto grabbed a rock and began carving another image, which was him giving Kairi a Paopu fruit.

However, just as he finished, he felt a presence behind him and saw a figured shrouded in a brown cloak with two straps across the chest area. “And who are you?” Naruto asked with narrowed eyes.

“I’ve come to see the door to this world.” The figure stated making Naruto frown at the mention of a door. “This world has been connected.” The figured continued and Naruto felt like he was gazing into his soul for some reason and felt a growing darkness within the figure. “It is tied to the darkness, soon to be eclipsed.” The figure stated again as the darkness was echoing out from inside the figure.

“Then it will face my wrath, I may want to see other worlds, but this is my home and anyone or thing that dares to threaten it must go through me.” Naruto stated as the figure scoffed a bit.

“There’s so much to learn, and you understand so little. One who understands nothing, can learn nothing.” The figure stated as Naruto closed his eyes and chuckled a bit as the figure tensed as if sensing a threat.

“Oh, I understand quite a bit.” Naruto stated opening his eyes and the figure recoiled slightly as Naruto’s eyes held his years of experience in death, combat, and war, not the youthful joy they usually held. “And you’ve been warned, leave my home alone or you will face MY wrath and MY darkness.” Naruto stated before he turned and left as the figure watched him go.

Coming out of the cavern, Naruto grabbed the nearby barrel and carried it over to the waterfall that was right there and began to fill it up to the brim. Grunting as it gained some weight, Naruto carefully carried it back to the raft and set it down before heading off to find some more mushrooms. There were some in a small hovel in the wall that kids would use for hide n seek and then some more in a opening in the cliff face.

However, the strange thing was that there were two small chests buried under the mushrooms. Seeing no reason not to, Naruto opened them and found a dark chain that looked to be made of crowns and a silver charm with a black star on it. Naruto knew what these two items were, he had made them while apprenticing at a Synthesis workshop in town and they were a BITCH to make. Pocketing them, Naruto jumped down and headed for the raft.

He found Kairi sitting and making a Wayfinder out of Thalassa Shells while Riku was doing some practice swings. A Wayfinder was a charm that was believed to keep people connected no matter how far apart they drifted, it was a more…. Friendship version of the Paopu fruit.

“Hey, heads up.” Naruto called making them look as Kairi caught the charm and Riku caught the chain.

“What’s this?” Kairi asked examining the charm.

“You’ve got a Star Charm, it’s supposed to raise your strength and mind while letting you develop skills better.” Naruto stated making her smile as she attached it to her side as Naruto turned to Riku, “That’s a Cosmic Chain, it’s supposed to provide you protection whether physical or elemental. You focus more on offense, so that suits you better since it will help keep you protected.” Naruto stated making Riku nod as he attached the chain to his clothes. “Great, now let’s finish things up and be ready to sail tomorrow.” Naruto called making the two nod as they put the finishing touches on the raft, including making sure it would float with them, the barrel, and the coconuts and mushrooms on it.

At the end of the day, they were on the dock watching the sunset, “This is it, the last sunset we’ll watch on this island for a long time.” Naruto stated as the other two nodded.

“Well, no matter what happens out there, we got each other and will be able to handle anything.” Riku stated making them nod.

“Yeah, all for one, and one for all.” Kairi stated with a grin that the others matched before they shared a laugh and headed home knowing that tomorrow would be the day they set off.

As Kairi and Naruto got their boats tied back at the mainland, Kairi looked at Naruto and smiled a bit, “Hey, Naruto.” Kairi stated making Naruto look at her.

“Yes?” Naruto asked while giving her a curious look.

“Tomorrow, there’s something special I want to give you, can you meet me back at the island early?” Kairi asked and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, sure, anything for you.” Naruto stated with a smile as Kairi smiled with a blush coming to her cheeks.

“Great, see you tomorrow.” Kairi stated as she gave him a peck on the lips and took off for home making Naruto smile after her as he went to his house too.

EARLIER: BACK AT DISNEY CASTLE

The royal group was in the Library still talking and going over the letter that the king left behind.

Donald,

Sorry to rush off without sayin’ goodbye, but there’s big trouble brewin’. Not sure why, but the starts have been blinkin’ out, one by one. And that means disaster can’t be far behind. I hate to leave you all but I’ve gotta go check into it. There’s someone with a “key”—the key to our survival.

So I need you and Goofy to find him, and stick with him. Got it? We need that key or we’re doomed! So, go to Traverse Town and find Leon. He’ll point you in the right direction.

P.S.

Would ya apologize to Minnie for me, please?

Thanks, pal.

Mickey Mouse.

Minnie read out loud again as she had a few times already. Trying to see if she maybe missed something that could help Donald and Goofy find the Key and help Mickey out.

“Oh, dear. What could this all mean?” Daisy asked worriedly since none of this was making any sense to her.

“It means, we’ll have to trust Mickey on this. He knows what he’s doing and I know he’ll be able to take care of himself while we do what we need to do.” Minnie stated making them nod.

“Gawrsh, I hope he’s all right.” Goofy stated knowing his best buddy could get into trouble at times.

“Don’t worry, your majesty, we’ll find the king and whoever it is that has the “key” the king spoke of. You can count on it.” Donald stated making Minnie smile and nod in appreciation. “Daisy, can you take care of—” Donald started before Daisy nodded.

“Of course, but both of you be careful and hurry back, we still have a date.” Daisy stated with a wink as Donald nodded.

“Oh, and to record and keep track of your travels, he’ll accompany you.” Minnie stated motioning to the desk and making Donald look around in confusion before seeing a small cricket dressed nicely jumping on the table.

“Over here!” He stated as he stopped jumping and adjusted his bowtie. “Cricket’s the name. Jiminy Cricket, at your service.” Jiminy stated as he hopped over and jumped on Donald’s shoulder.

“Please, take care of yourselves and help the king, we’ll be waiting for your safe return.” Minnie stated as Donald saluted her only to see Goofy there beside Daisy and felt his eye twitching again.

“You’re coming too!” Donald stated as he grabbed Goofy and dragged him off while waving to the ladies.

Later on, Donald and Goofy were walking to the lower levels of the castle while Jiminy rode on Goofy’s helmet. “Gawrsh, Jiminy, your world disappeared, too?” Goofy asked as they walked.

“That’s right, it was terrible. And as far as I can see, I’m the only one who managed to make it to this castle.” Jiminy stated while saddened about what happened.

“Just remember Jiminy, we have rules we have to follow.” Donald stated as Goofy nodded.

“Yeah, we can’t let others know that we’re from another world as we travel from place to place. We’ve got to protect the world border.” Goofy stated and Donald sighed.

“Order!” Donald corrected as Goofy nodded.

“Right, the world order.” Goofy stated with a laugh as Donald sighed. “I guess that means we’ll need new clothes so we don’t look the royal court part.” Goofy continued as Donald nodded and they entered the engineering room which was full of gears, pipes, and cranks.

Walking down the stairs, Donald walked over to an open pipe, “Hello, up there, Donald Duck to Launch Crew, any time you’re ready!” Donald called up through the pipe as a ship made of different colored blocks was on a launch platform.

The pipe led up to a small control room where two chipmunks in work aprons were before one pulled a lever and a pair of robotic white gloved hands moved and grabbed the duo, upside down, before dropping them into the cockpit while Pluto came running down and jumped in just before the ship closed up.

Several pipes and gears started rattling and making noise as the launch platform rose up to the docking bay doors, which opened while the queen and Daisy were by the entrance and waved them off.

As Goofy powered up the engines, Donald pointed forward, “BLAST OFF.” He hollered only for an arrow to appear pointing downward as the launch platform opened under them and dropped them out of the world causing the two to shout in surprise.

After a bit of tumbling and bouncing around in the cockpit since they hadn’t strapped in yet, they came out of the world upside down before Goofy quickly righted them back up. The two shook their heads and groaned in discomfort before sitting in their chairs and strapping in. “Okay, Goofy, to Traverse Town.” Donald called and Goofy nodded.

“Right, Traverse Town.” He stated nodding before he cocked his head to the side, “Say, Donald, which way IS Traverse Town?” Goofy asked and Donald facepalmed before hitting some buttons on the dashboard causing the ship to head in a direction. “Oh, that way.” Goofy stated with a chuckle as Donald sighed in exasperation.

He was sure he was going to have a massive headache after this, even his Nephews couldn’t compare to how troublesome this would be.

BACK AT DESTINY ISLANDS: NIGHT TIME

Naruto was relaxing in his room after ensuring he had everything packed up for tomorrow and making sure he didn’t forget anything. However, he froze as he heard thunder and looked to see a massive storm of dark clouds and dark lightning hitting the island with the raft, which would get washed away or destroyed if he didn’t do something. Quick as he could, he got his shoes back on and bolted for the docks, “Sorry mom, I’ll be back in a bit.” Naruto shouted as he rushed off for the island.

Upon reaching it, Naruto frowned as he saw a dark sphere in the sky and saw that both Kairi and Riku’s boats were on the dock as well. Turning quickly as he felt something, Naruto widened his eyes as he saw the shadows from his dream rising up from the ground. Frowning, he quickly grabbed an oar from the boat and swatted several of them away before they could attack.

Spinning it, Naruto saw more rise up and come towards him and quickly batted them away, but he also noticed they weren’t dispersing like with his dream weapons, which meant that either he needed something special to kill them or he needed to hit them a LOT harder than he was. Rearing back, Naruto slammed one into the ground with all of his strength causing it to disperse and making him smirk as he quickly swiped more of them away much harder and caused them to disperse.#2

Looking around, Naruto saw Riku up on the islet and quickly rushed over while smashing aside any of the shadows that got in his way. Reaching the islet, he saw Riku just looking out at the water, “Riku! Come on, we need to find Kairi and get out of here.” Naruto called as Riku turned to look at him.

“The door’s opened. We can finally go to the outside world!” Riku stated and Naruto frowned sensing something was… wrong with Riku.

“Great, but first we need to find Kairi, we’re supposed to leave together! Remember?!? We need to find her first.” Naruto stated as Riku shrugged.

“She’ll catch up.” Riku stated with a slight maddened look in his eye as Naruto narrowed his own. “Once we step through, we might not be able to come back. We may never see any of the others or our families again. There’s no turning back. But we have to take this chance! We can’t let fear stop us and so I won’t fear the darkness!” Riku stated and Naruto frowned and pointed the oar at him making Riku frown at him.

“I don’t know who the fuck you are, but you’re not Riku. Who are you?!?” Naruto scowled at him as Riku just looked at him and a pool of darkness opened up under him and began wrapping around him before the same happened to Naruto, who growled and tried to get free, but couldn’t as the darkness was pulling him.

Turning to glare at whoever it was in front of him, Naruto growled, “You better pray I don’t find you, or you WILL suffer for what you’ve done.” Naruto snarled as the darkness overtook him completely.

However, a light suddenly burst forth and freed him and he found himself holding a giant key. It was a classic skeleton key that was 3.5' long with a long silver Keychain extending from the hilt, and a small silhouette of a mouse token on the end of the Keychain that looked to be cut from some sheet metal. The blade and teeth of the key were silver, the rainguard was blue, the handle a simple ovular shaped grey leather rapped one, and the guard was bright gold and double sided. The teeth of the key formed the outline of a crown, which matched the crown charm Naruto wore on his necklace chain.

Naruto frowned at the strange weapon before he heard the same whispery voice from his dream.

Keyblade.

It is the Keyblade.

The key… to the door that you will open.

Naruto frowned and looked at the Keyblade, this was supposed to be a weapon? “Oh well, it’s not any stranger than some of the Seven Mist swords that were around back home.” Naruto thought before seeing more shadows and readied himself.

Swinging at one that jumped at him, Naruto found the Keyblade was perfectly balanced for his needs and quickly struck down the shadows with ease that seemed unreal. It handled and felt better than the sword and shield from his dreams did. Hell, it felt better than his training katana did.

Looking around, Naruto widened his eyes seeing the door from his dreams in front of the small cave by the waterfall and quickly rushed over dispersing any and all the shadows that got in his way. He did note that some of them dropped potions and quickly scooped them up since if Kairi was hurt, he would need them.

Arriving at the door, he quickly pulled it open and rushed in heading for the wooden door where the stranger was yesterday. When he got there, Kairi was there looking at the door, “KAIRI!” Naruto shouted causing her to turn and have a saddened and tired face.

“Naruto.” She stated before reaching out towards him only for the door to fly open and a dark wind came out pushing Naruto back as he tried to get to Kairi, who was lifted off her feet and sent at him.

Naruto tried to catch her, but she passed right through him before the wind blasted him out of the cave. Landing roughly on sand, Naruto opened his eyes only to widen them in shock as he saw his home was gone as there was just a dark abyss below and around him with a small little islet floating in the air under the dark sphere that was in the sky.

Standing up, Naruto turned to see the giant creature from his dreams there and Naruto glared hatefully, “You…obviously…do not…know… WHO YOU ARE FUCKING WITH!” Naruto roared as he readied his Keyblade at the creature while glaring hatefully at it.

The creature merely gazed at him and sank to it’s knees before a glowing sphere of energy appeared in it’s heart shaped hole and began launching blasts at Naruto, who swatted them away before rushing at it and quickly began hacking at it’s arms and legs causing the creature to roar in pain and fall forward. Naturally, Naruto started hacking at it’s head over and over again before roaring loudly and stabbing it right between the eyes with the Keyblade causing it roar in pain as it dispersed into a large amount of darkness.

However, the damage was done.

The sphere overhead was picking up speed and intensity as a large vacuum came over the small islet and began pulling everything in. Naruto planted the Keyblade into the ground and tried to hang on, but the more that was sucked in, the greater the vacuum increased in strength and intensity and his grip eventually gave out and he flew into the dark ball.

Then he knew nothing except for Darkness.

TRAVERSE TOWN

Donald and Goofy, now wearing more normal looking clothes, were walking along before Goofy looked up and gasped, “Look!” He shouted getting Donald to look up and see a star fading away, “A star’s going out!” Goofy shouted as the star went out completely leaving a blank space in the sky.

“C’mon! We need to hurry!” Donald shouted as they walked deeper into town. “We need to figure out where that key is and who has it!” Donald stated and Goofy nodded.

“We should probably find Leon so he can tell us what’s going on.” Goofy stated before seeing Pluto going in another direction, “Hey Donald, I think we should—” Goofy started but Donald cut him off.

“Aw, what do you know, you big palooka?” Donald stated as he kept walking away and Goofy put his finger to his chin.

“Gee, what do I know? Oh well, come on Pluto!” Goofy muttered before calling as he followed Donald.

Too bad, since if he had followed Pluto, he would have found Naruto on the ground unconscious behind some crates.

Now Naruto is on another world, but he’s separated from his friends, unconscious, and just saw his world get destroyed. To top it all off, he doesn’t even know about the first item.

His journey across the worlds has started, but what else could go wrong along the way?

DONE!

Hope you all enjoyed the first chapter, don’t know how long till the next, but since this was done in less than 2 days, maybe not that long at all.

#1: I know Belle has brown hair, but the mural in Kingdom Hearts 1 gives her hair a reddish tint to it. So since Naruto is seeing Belle in the mural, he sees it as a reddish brown.

#2: This isn’t ridiculous since other characters in the series, counting Donald and Goofy, cause the Heartless to disperse without using a Keyblade and a couple do it through brute strength, so Naruto can as well if he uses enough strength in his attacks.

Characters not in the games will be showing up at times here and there and I will also say to expect more changes and differences as we go.

Anyway, that’s everything, see you all next time!

Chapter Text

Hello all and welcome back, glad to see this is popular with you all. To answer the question that was asked the most; Yes this is a harem fic. Who all will make it up? You’ll have to wait and see.

Yes there will be more worlds from Disney, Pixar, and Square Enix, no idea how many, so sit back and enjoy the show since it could be any number of items. I don’t think I’ll add any worlds not from those three sources, but you never know.

This chapter will show some of the changes occurring and some of the ways Naruto is adapting.

I can’t promise that each world’s visit will only be one chapter (as you do visit some worlds more than once beyond collecting and finding new chests and the like) but usually it will only be a single chapter.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also own nothing that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

[Not English]

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

“Above’s thoughts”

# check bottom for details.

CHAPTER 2: TRAVERSE TOWN, VISIT 1

TRAVERSE TOWN: FIRST DISTRICT

A slowly coming to consciousness Naruto groaned a bit as he felt someone/thing licking him and managed to get his eyes open enough to see it was a yellow dog with droopy black ears, an extended black nose, and a green collar with the mouse silhouette hanging as a tag. “Please let this be another dream.” Naruto groaned before the dog took a big lick of his face making him sigh as he sat up and looked around.

Seeing buildings he didn’t recognize and feeling the very air and atmosphere was different from the islands told him he wasn’t home. There was no salt in the air, no smell of the ocean, no humidity, no coastal breeze, and the place just felt different to him on a deep instinctual level. In other words, if this was his second home world than it got MAJORLY fucked up from that fight.

Looking at the dog that was sitting and wagging its tail excitedly as it panted, Naruto reached over and pet it while looking at the tag, “Pluto? Where did you come from boy?” Naruto asked as the dog barked excitedly and jumped around as Naruto stood up. “Guess I should find out where I am first.” Naruto muttered to himself before the dog raised one of it’s ears and barked before running off.

Naruto watched him go before shrugging and walking out of the alleyway he was in and found a town square with a massive wall and doors across the area from him. Around him were a few people scattered about while another door was to his far left, a café was to his far right, an item shop was to his immediate right, a path way through more of the area to his left, and behind him was an accessory shop. He also saw a Moogle, a small sentient creature that specialized in synthesis work wandering around the square.

Naruto looked around a few more moments before nodding, “Yup, definitely not home.” He said to himself with a sigh as he decided to look around and talk to the locals.

However, as he moved to take a step, he froze as his body suddenly tensed and pulsed while feeling a rush of energy through him. Naruto looked to his hands and saw wind and lightning flickering around them, “What is this? It feels like chakra, but… it’s not quite the same. This is more… refined and not as primal and powerful.” Naruto thought to himself before frowning, “Magic? Is that what this is? Some of the people on the island talked about it, but never said anything in detail. But… if it is, since when do I have magic? Was I born with it or somehow tapped into it when I got the Keyblade or fell into that dark sphere? Or… did the Keyblade access the remnants of my chakra and convert it into Magic?” Naruto questioned himself as he flexed his hands feeling the lightning and wind settling down.

“Okay, first things first, get the lay of the land and find somewhere I can stay until I can figure out a way off world. Once I do that, I can start practicing and training with this and see if it works like Chakra or not. With any luck, I can apply Chakra exercises to… what was it called? Mona? Mina? Muna? Mana? YES! Mana! See if I can use the exercises on Mana to get it more under control and directed. With some extra luck, I can recreate some jutsu and techniques from this, though it would help if I had someone who could explain Mana and Magic to me in more depth. Oh well, nothing else has ever been easy.” Naruto thought as he began looking around the area and came across a mailbox.

Attached to it was a sign, CONTEST: Send 10 Postcards and win prizes! Good Luck!

Shrugging to himself, Naruto made a note to look for any postcards in the area as he walked over to an older gentleman standing by the smaller pair of doors and Naruto could see they were boarded up a bit too. “Oh, hello there, new in town?” The man asked and Naruto nodded, “I figured. The town has grown quite a bit as more and more people have lost their home world and wound up here. Only advice I can give is to try and learn the layout as quickly as you can, it’s easy to get lost in such a big sprawling place.” The man stated and Naruto nodded.

“So what’s with these doors?” Naruto asked and the man looked back at them.

“Oh, these were a shortcut to the Third District… but the key’s missing.” The man answered making Naruto nod.

“I see, thanks.” Naruto stated as he walked over to the Moogle.

“Oh? A new person, kupo. Well, take your time since to see all of the town will take a while, kupo. Especially if you’re new to the town. But don’t worry, even if some areas are inaccessible now, kupo, you can probably go there later on.” The Moogle stated making Naruto nod.

“And is there a synthesis workshop?” Naruto asked and the Moogle sighed.

“There was, kupo, but the door is barricaded from the inside and the accessory shop’s way is sealed too.” The Moogle stated and Naruto frowned in confusion. “Oh, forgive me, kupo, the synthesis shop is above the accessory shop. You could have reached it via ladder in the accessory shop, kupo, or by the door on the upper area of this district.” The Moogle clarified making Naruto nod as he said good day and walked over to a kid that looked similar to Tidus.

“Wow, I keep seeing new faces today. An odd pair walked by just a little while ago. Something must have happened to get even more people.” The kid stated and Naruto sighed and nodded before walking by as the kid went back to whatever he was doing.

Moving over to the café, he saw a lady with a nice figure standing there in a green dress that had a white top and black belt. She had some bangles on her wrists and gold hoop earrings with brown hair. “Oh, you must have lost your world. This town is a place where people with nowhere to go end up. Word of advice, don’t ask anyone where they are from, most are pretty sore and touchy about the subject.” The woman stated before going to look at her nails and Naruto raised an eyebrow before looking around the café and saw a chest up on a shelf, but he could sense magic connecting it to the candles in the area.

He didn’t know why or how he knew it was magic, beyond that maybe his chakra sensor capabilities transferred into a magical one now that he seemed to have magic somehow.

Regardless, he wasn’t getting that chest right now, so he decided to head to the item shop since he still had his Munny bag on him.

Entering, Naruto raised an eyebrow in curiosity at seeing three kid anthropomorphic ducks there wearing t-shirts and ball-caps. One was wearing red, one was wearing blue, and the last was wearing green. “Welcome to the Item Shop! What can we get you?” The one in blue asked as he waved while the green one swept and the red one was messing with a light switch, most likely to get the ceiling fan to start.

“Just browsing at the moment, not even sure if I need anything, but it never hurts to look.” Naruto stated making the blue one shrug and motioned to the shelves that had different Potions and the like.

Naruto looked over it but wasn’t seeing anything he needed since he had some Potions and the Hi-Potion from Kairi still. He turned his attention to the red one as he squawked loudly. “I can’t get this dang thing to work!” He shouted angrily as he jumped up and down.

Naruto frowned before looking at the fan to see if there was a pull cord that maybe they forgot to mess with, but instead he saw something jammed into the motor. Reaching up, the three ducks saw him mess with the fan a moment before pulling out a postcard, “So that’s where that went the other day.” The one in green stated as Naruto motioned the red one to click the switch again, which he did and shouted happily as the fan started up.

“Hey thanks a lot! Please take these and feel free to keep the postcard, I think the mailbox is hosting a contest involving them.” The blue one stated as he handed Naruto two Potions and a Tent.

The Tent wasn’t your normal run of the mill tent, it was an item that would make a resting area that would restore you to peak physical form. There were two items better than it with both being rumored to restore your mana if you were running low, which Naruto realized he may need now that he could use mana and magic.

Shaking that thought away, Naruto thanked the duck and walked out before deciding to head to the mailbox and send the postcard before he forgot. Only, when he did, he was given an item immediately making him blink before his eyes widened at what he got: A Cottage. The Cottage was the best version of the item class that the Tent was a part of and could fully restore you both physically and magically.

Quickly pocketing it, Naruto decided to head to the accessory shop to see if there was anything there to help him either physically or magically now.

Entering the shop, he saw a middle aged man with blonde hair styled similar to Wakka with black goggles on his head. He wore blue pants, black boots, a large cloth belt, a white Henley shirt, a cord necklace with a small wooden box attached, and lastly he had a wooden senbon in his mouth. Only reason Naruto classified it as a senbon was because it was the length of 3 toothpicks easily.

He also saw the shop had a display cabinet immediately on your left as you came in, the counter which doubled as a display case with more cabinets behind it, a display case in the middle of the floor, a display window on the back wall set to the backdrop of a starry hill, a couch just under the window, an ottoman in front of the couch, and then a fireplace in the immediate right corner when you entered. Between the ottoman and the fireplace, Naruto saw one of the circle of light auras on the ground, which meant if he was ever in need of healing he could come here.

“What can I do for—Oh, it’s a kid.” The man stated as he turned to look at Naruto.

“Well hello to you too.” Naruto stated sarcastically as the man snorted.

“Take it easy, meant no offense. Just usually someone under 30 doesn’t come in here.” The man stated as Naruto shrugged.

“Yeah well, I just got here and not by choice.” Naruto stated and the man made a face.

“A, newcomer then. Well, let me be the first to no doubt actually greet you and welcome you to Traverse Town, name’s Cid.” The now named Cid stated as he stuck his hand out and Naruto reached and grabbed it.

“Naruto, nice to meet you.” Naruto stated and Cid nodded.

“What’s got you being down besides losing your world?” Cid asked and Naruto sighed before telling him everything and then asking if he had seen Riku, Jessica, Tidus, Wakka, Selphie, or Kairi. “Sorry, kid, can’t say I have. But hey, no harm in looking around town, it’s a big place and people arrive in all kinds of places here. If you can’t find them though, come back here and I’ll help you find a place to stay.” Cid stated and Naruto smiled appreciatively and nodded.

“Thanks Cid, so what do you have in the store?” Naruto asked and Cid grinned.

“Got a few things, most are basic since supplies around here have been kinda low but usually with new arrivals comes new inventory.” Cid stated as he showed Naruto the few different trinkets he had such as a Protect Chain, which boosted a person’s defensive capabilities.

An Ability Stud, which helped a person learn and use new abilities faster.

A Fire Ring, which gave some defense while giving limited protection against fire.

A Blizzard Ring, which did the same as the Fire Ring but for Ice instead of Fire.

A Thunder Ring, which was the Thunder/Lightning version of the previous two rings.

And an Obsidian Ring, which gave some protection against Darkness and increased your strength.

“I’ll take an Obsidian Ring.” Naruto stated and Cid pulled one out while Naruto paid with his Munny before slipping the ring on.

If he was going to fight more of those dark creatures, he may as well boost his Defense against Darkness and help him deal more damage when fighting.

“Thanks Cid.” Naruto stated and Cid waved him off.

“No problem, also if you can find a way to open that chest there.” Cid stated pointing to a chest on a nearby shelf. “Then feel free to do so and take whatever’s in there, that thing’s been here since before I took over the shop.” Cid stated and Naruto shrugged before walking over and examining it.

Finding no keyhole or obvious way to open the thing, Naruto was suddenly struck by the memory of his dream and him just hitting the chest with his sword to make it open.

Deciding to try it, he called his Keyblade, missing the surprised look on Cid’s face as said weapon appeared in a burst of light, and just hit the chest with it causing the chest to open. Looking inside, Naruto saw a glowing bright blue crescent sitting in it and pulled it out with a frown on his face.

“Well I’ll be, nice going kid. That’s a shard of Mythril, a high grade synthesis ingredient. While the shards aren’t all that great, they’re still rarer than a lot of other materials.” Cid stated with a smirk causing Naruto to nod and place the shard in a pocket before he waved to Cid and left the shop while Cid smirked more, “Welp, better tell Leon that the Keyblade user is here.” Cid stated with a chuckle.

Outside, Naruto turned to the left and began walking and passed a closed up restaurant before coming to an open space that was big enough for a house and saw several crates similar to the one from his dream there too. Moving over to them to see if anything was inside, he found nothing in each one he moved, but found they moved rather easily. However, when he nearly tripped over from how easily the biggest crate moved, he caught himself and looked up at the crate letting him catch a glimpse of a chest on the roof of the accessory shop.

Blinking as he tried to process how that got there, Naruto just shook his head deciding it would just make his head hurt and pushed the large crate closer to the building before jumping on it and then jumping and grabbing the roof to pull himself up. The weird thing was that the chest held another postcard in it.

Deciding to mail it since he was already near the mail box, Naruto jumped down and went to mail the postcard.

Like last time, he got a reward and it was another Mythril shard, surprising him again before he pocketed it and went back up to where he was and continued exploring.

It wasn’t long before he came across an empty shop stall and the doors to the second district of the town. With no better options, he went to the second district.

However, as he crossed the threshold, he felt like he just went through a reverse summoning back in his first home since it did NOT feel like he had just walked through a pair of doors. Turning back, he saw the doors to the first district closing behind him and there was just darkness through them, “Okay, what the fuck?!? Is the town broken into literal sectors and uses magic to get from one place to another?” Naruto thought in confusion before he turned forward as he heard hurried footsteps and saw a man stumble and fall backwards in front of him.

Before Naruto could say a word, a glowing pinkish red crystal heart burst from him and rose in the air before being sucked into a dark void. Said void then morphed into a different version of the shadows Naruto had fought on the island. This one was taller, wore a knight’s helmet, had armored clawed hands, and had a symbol of a heart broken into four pieces on its chest.

The creature, which looked almost like a knight version of the shadow ones, bounced a few times before disappearing along with the man’s body. Naruto walked up to where the man had landed, but when he did, he found himself surrounded by more of the shadows that he already faced. Naruto didn’t worry though, as he had already seen they went down easily against his Keyblade and quickly struck them down with a few rapid strikes.

However, unlike last time, they dropped Munny making Naruto stare incredulously but just shook his head deciding he wasn’t going to question things until he had a better idea of what the fuck was going on as he collected the Munny.

Looking around the area, Naruto saw it was a shopping district as it was lined with various stores and shops, though the shoes and boots shop got his attention as there was a chest on the awning over the door. Using a nearby lamp lining the walkway, Naruto jumped up to the awning and found it was surprisingly durable. However, he didn’t want to test his luck too much and quickly opened the chest with his Keyblade finding another postcard within.

Naruto just blinked looking at it before shaking his head and just decided the mailmen did this as part of the contest for people before jumping down to the ground. Walking forward, he saw several closed up shops before stepping down some stairs and coming to a fountain that had three bell motifs around it and a flowery field on a large mural behind said fountain. In fact, the area beneath the shops kind of seemed like a park almost given that park benches lined the walls. Turning to look behind him, he saw several more shadows and a few with armored ones appear.

Naruto didn’t react at first when several jumped at him, but once they were close enough, he quickly spun and bisected the shadows while the armored ones were simply knocked back. Naruto narrowed his eyes at the sight, “So it’s not just aesthetics, the armor does do something or they are just naturally more durable than the shadows are.” Naruto thought as the armored ones got back up and began running towards him and he quickly weaved through the attacks with ease since there was no form or training, just wild and animalistic before Naruto delivered a horizontal slash that dispersed them.

However, unlike with the shadows, the same crystal like hearts appeared before flying off into the air. Naruto frowned as he looked at the keyblade, “Okay, so the hearts were consumed and turned into those things, but me destroying the creatures frees the hearts and then they float off somewhere afterwards. So… is it only the Keyblade that frees the hearts or is it anything that destroys the creatures? Furthermore, is it just me that can do this and has a Keyblade or am I just the only one that I’m aware of?” Naruto thought as he hated not having enough information since his time in Anbu had drilled in the necessity for information in order to best be prepared and handle situations.

The more information you had, the better prepared you were.

The better prepared you were, the more likely you and your squad would survive the mission/assignment.

He and his hand picked squad only had 3 failures/incompletes out of their 139 missions: one was because they were intentionally given bad intel, one was because the target had hired last minute security, and the last was due to an unexpected third party having their own interest in the area the mission was taking place in. While they didn’t complete or accomplish the mission per se, they never lost a squad member, never suffered a critical injury, were never captured, and always at least got a secondary victory if they couldn’t get the primary one.

Sure. idiots would complain about dying honorably to ensure the mission succeeded, but that just weakened the village in the long run and his squad learned from those mistakes and improved and got better from the experience they learned from it. When one idiot stated he was just like Sakumo Hatake and should be ashamed, Naruto retorted that the First Hokage, Second Hokage, Third Hokage, Fourth Hokage, and the Sannin should all be shamed too since they abandoned missions to protect comrades and keep them alive. The first Hokage abandoned the mission in the war to hold off enemies for the others to fall back, the second did the same, the third called off the mission after his teammates were injured, the fourth left a battle to save his students, and the Sannin failed to kill Hanzo and instead left to fight another day.

Needless to say, he shut them all up from then on.

Shaking those thoughts and memories away, Naruto kept looking through the district finding more of the armored ones and the plain ones as he went, though there were a LOT in the Gizmo shop, which was across the district from the door to the first district and looked more like a church with al lithe stained glass it had.

The shop was full of gears, clocks, bellows, and other mechanical parts along with all the associated noises one would think to hear from it. It was almost like the shop itself was a giant clock/mechanism that no one could remember what it did anymore. There was a ladder to reach the roof of the Gizmo Shop at one point, but now it was broken and mangled like someone with beyond normal strength tore it off the wall and then bent and twisted it so no one could use it again.

Right now he was entering a white house that seemed to have been placed into the formation of buildings rather than being built that way. Upon entering, he found a more old school style dwelling with a pair of adult Dalmatians that seemed depressed. Walking over to them, Naruto knelt and patted the two as they whined and whimpered, “What’s wrong? You guys missing someone?” Naruto asked as the male of the two raised his head and motioned to a wall of pictures.

Naruto frowned and looked at them only to raise his eyebrows as he saw the two dogs with a woman with red hair, another woman with blonde hair dressed in a maid outfit, a second red head dressed in a maid outfit, and several dozen puppies. He noticed that the women seemed to be awfully touchy and close for the photo. Looking closely, he counted that the puppies numbered 99. “Wow, so this place housed 101 Dalmatians?” Naruto asked a bit and saw the dogs nodding. “So is it just your pups that are missing or are your three caretakers missing too?” Naruto asked as the male got up and stood on his hind legs before patting the three women and the puppies, “So all of them are gone? Well, don’t worry, I’ll look for them. I need to find some friends and family too, so I’ll look for them while I do.” Naruto stated with a smile only to get tackled by the two as they licked his face making him laugh. “Okay, okay, cut it out.” Naruto laughed as the two settled down.

[Thank you.] He heard a feminine voice state and he looked to the female Dalmatian and smiled.

“You’re welcome.” He stated making the two look at him with wide eyes.

[You can understand us?!?] The male asked and Naruto nodded. [How?] The male questioned again while cocking his head to the side.

Naruto merely smiled, “I’ve always had a way with animals and learned how to connect with nature when I was… younger. Some things just stuck with me.” Naruto stated while knowing that he couldn’t understand animals before, though he could always bond with them and had to wonder if his body was using magic to reconnect to nature again or if these two were just special cases.

[Interesting, well we shouldn’t be rude, so allow me to introduce myself. I’m Pongo.] The male stated as the female nodded.

[And I’m Perdita.] The female stated making Naruto nod.

“A pleasure, I’m Naruto.” Naruto stated as he held his hand out and shook their paws with a smile. He then turned to the pictures again, “So who are those three? I really don’t want to just say “hey you’re the people that know Pongo and Perdita” should I find them.” Naruto stated making them nod.

Perdita got up and nuzzled the normally dressed woman with Naruto seeing she had a slim hourglass figure, but couldn’t tell much else than that due to the clothes she wore. [That is my owner, Anita, she married Pongo’s owner Roger and we lived together. However, Roger passed away in a car accident on his way home one night. It wasn’t too surprising as we lived out in the country to have room for us and all of the children to grow and move around comfortably, it was raining and he lost control of the car.] Perdita stated before turning sad at the end while Pongo whimpered slightly causing Naruto to pat his head gently.

“And the other two?” Naruto asked as Perdita patted the red head with her paw. Naruto could see her body well since the maid outfit didn’t hide her body at all. She was wearing a corset dress, black and white of course since she was a maid, black stockings with white frills, black 6 inch heels, black cuffs with white frills, a black choker, and had D cup breasts and a plump ass that went with slender legs, full pouty red lips, a slim waist, big blue eyes, and a beautiful face with a beauty mark on her right side.

[This is Miss Red Avery. She was a friend of Anita’s that used to perform in clubs, but then tastes in music and such changed and people were trying to force her to perform in more… adult clubs.#1] Perdita stated making Naruto nod since Jessica had told him she used to be a lounge singer before people started only showing up to see her as close to naked as possible, though he felt like this Red was familiar to him for some reason, but assumed it was because she had some resemblance to Jessica.

Pongo then motioned to the blond, who like Red Avery wore a very revealing maid outfit. Hers was a strapless black leotard that exposed the cleavage of her E cup breasts and rode up her tight ass. She also had white opera gloves with black frills, a white choker, white stockings, and black stiletto heels while her long legs, slim waist, and model level face only added to her sex appeal.

[That is Miss Holli Would. She was a relative of Roger’s who knew Red as they both performed for the same clubs and even sang together at times. She managed to stick around a bit more in the music business before coming and working beside Miss Red. The two took up the job as maids after our dear Nanny retired to spend her last few years among her old friends and they used to dress more… normal, but after Roger passed, they… well…. They comforted Anita as she needed and became a close trio with each other.] Pongo stated since as a dog it was VERY hard to not hear them when they were relaxing and having fun.

“I see, well, I’ll be on the lookout for them as I explore and try to find my friends.” Naruto stated before Pongo nudged him to the left before he was looking at another photo. It was Anita, Red, and Holli standing there and smiling but this time they had two other people. The first had a heart shaped face, pouty lips, slim waist with CC cup breasts and a cute bubble butt, and black curly hair. She was wearing a tight fitting red dress and heels and had two large gold hoop earrings in her ears.

[That’s Miss Betty Boop, a friend of Miss Red’s and Miss Holli’s. She lived with us for a few months before everything happened and was still doing a few club shows but was thinking of staying with us more permanently.] Pongo stated as Naruto nodded and then looked at the fifth person.

She had long blonde hair, tanned skin, full red lips, blue eyes, and a pinched waist. Her breasts were easily DD cups, her ass was plump but still tight looking, and she had wide hips attached to slender legs. She was wearing a white nurse outfit with white heels and the cap with the red plus sign on it#2.

[That’s miss Hellen, she’s a nurse and another friends Anita’s. She was living with us to help when Anita and Roger were trying to get pregnant, but it never came about and she decided to stay with us.] Perdita stated and Naruto nodded.

“So you’d like them found too?” Naruto asked and they nodded. “Well, I can’t promise anything, but I’ll do my best.” Naruto stated making the two nod and smile. “By the way, is there a back way to this building? I’m still exploring the town and everything.” Naruto asked and the two nodded before they led him through the sitting room, dining room, and the den/tv room before stopping at a door. “Thanks, I’ll come by and check up on you two when I can and let you know if I find anyone all right?” Naruto asked and the two nodded before he pet them a bit, “Oh, and be careful, there’s these weird shadowy creatures lurking around town.” Naruto stated and the two nodded.

[We’ve seen them, but they don’t seem to be able to enter here. We think it may be because this is our old home and thus doesn’t belong in this town.] Pongo stated making Naruto nod since it was possible.

[Please, feel free to come here if you need to. We wouldn’t want you hurt because of our request to find the others.] Perdita stated and Naruto smiled and nodded before he left through the doorway.

On the other side, he came out to an alleyway that was along the back side of the second district since he was now behind the hotel that was lining one of the sides of said district. Naturally, more of the shadows and armored ones came and he quickly struck them down while internally counting how much more Munny he needed before destroying these things repaid what it cost him to get the ring. On the far side of the alley, one of the entrances was blocked by a large stack of crates, but to the left of that was a nook that had a chest behind some smaller crates and inside was a Potion. Not the best item to find, but better than nothing.

However, another chest sat on a ledge sticking out from the hotel and he used the crates to jump up to it and found a Pretty Stone inside. Basically it was just a stone that was cleaned up, not worth anything beyond some Munny but you never could tell sometimes. Going across the balconies of the hotel rooms, Naruto found another chest that had another Potion. Again, wasn’t great, but it was better than nothing at all.

Jumping back down to the ground, Naruto paused and looked up to a higher balcony as he felt someone was watching him, but saw no one there and couldn’t feel or sense any signatures. Frowning since his instincts never were wrong, Naruto quickly moved down the alley way to a different set of doors and went through them.

Only, when he did, he felt the same rushing motion and found himself in the second district by the mural/fountain. He didn’t have time to contemplate it though as more of the creatures rose up making him sigh in annoyance since he was honestly hating these things more than the Zetsu clones back in his original world. He took them down with a few well placed strikes before stopping and looking towards the hotel as he felt someone watching him again.

Again, he saw no one and narrowed his eyes before he took off down another alleyway slashing through the shadows as he did and came to a set of doors labeled as ‘Third District’ and went through them.

At the hotel, a woman with smooth skin, brown hair tied up with a bow while having twin braids down the front that framed her face, grayish teal eyes, pink lips, and a slim body watched Naruto leave. She was wearing pink dress with a red coat, grey wrist band, a black string choker, a purple belt with black strings, and brown boots. “Amazing, he knew I was watching him and I only just barely had time to hide when he looked.” She stated as another woman appeared beside her.

The other girl wore a green strapless crop top that seemed to have overalls straps attached to it, yellowish cream booty shorts with a blue notched belt, white stockings that reached mid-thigh, gold cuffed boots, yellow scarf, fishnet arm warmers that reached to just under her arm pit, yellowish orange fingerless gloves that looked almost like blacksmith gloves, a black strap was over the gloves just under her elbow, and a ninja headband on her head that was tied under her black hair. She had dark purple eyes, creamy skin, and a slim yet fit build. “I know, he even sensed me when he was in the alleyway. I only had a split second to hide and even then I think he still knew I was there.” The ninja girl stated and the other one frowned.

“The King’s wizard and captain of the guard are in town too. I’ll meet them while you tell Leon about this, okay Yuffie?” The girl in pink asked and the ninja girl nodded.

“Sure thing, Aerith, I’m honestly curious to what this guy can do. He’s been dispatching the Heartless like they were nothing.” The now named Yuffie replied before she jumped away to find their friend Leon while Aerith walked off calmly.

Back with Naruto, he just finished striking down several more of the creatures before he entered a small house that was next to where he came out. It was empty and looked like it was being renovated, though not much to renovate since it was just a one room house with an attic by the looks of it.

Exiting it, Naruto walked down the ramp that was there and came down to a large open area similar to a show plaza. To his left and down a ways was a door with a fire emblem on it, to his right were the doors he assumed led to District 1, and in front of him was a fountain with a painting of two dogs sharing a meal. Walking forward a bit, Naruto wasn’t surprised to see multiple shadows and armored ones rise up around him and he sighed irritably before he flicked his fingers in a ‘come on’ gesture.

Several strikes later, Naruto was alone and rolled his neck causing it to give satisfying pops before he kept looking around. The first thing was that there was an electrical pipe that was broken with wires exposed, which led him to believe that it at least led to the Gizmo Shop since there were some elements stuck like they had no power. Only problem was that Naruto didn’t have any knowledge of how to repair it nor did he have any knowledge of how to make electricity from magic to connect the circuit and restore power. He made a note to do that since for all he knew this circuit led to other areas that now had no power until the circuit was completed.

However, this wasn’t helping him find anyone he knew in town and the third district had no other houses or buildings to check out, so he had no other option than to go back and see Cid since he couldn’t keep looking without rest, food, or water and he was sure he had been at it for a few hours now. It didn’t help that it was just before dinner that he had taken off for the island to save the raft, which meant it was closing in on 12 or more hours since he had eaten or drank anything. There was also the fact it was getting really late and he hadn’t truly slept yet.

It was only thanks to his inhuman stamina that he was able to keep going like he was.

However, as he was about to leave the Third District, he paused as he felt a darkness coming from the area behind him. But there was nothing there when he looked, causing him to narrow his eyes as he could feel the darkness there but couldn’t see the source. Deciding to fall back since he was starting to slow and get tired, Naruto quickly opened the doors to the Second District and left.

So, after several minutes of walking and destroying a few dozen of the creatures, Naruto was back in the First District. However, the creatures were there too making him sigh in annoyance. After a few more dozen struck down, Naruto was starting to feel a little winded and took a minute to catch his breath before continuing on. However, he paused as he saw that one of the shadows left behind something and picked it up to find it was a Lucid Shard, another Synthesis material. Not rare at all, but not exactly a common item to find either. Naruto merely shook his head as he still decided not to question things since it would just make his head hurt until he got some actual answers.

Before going to Cid’s shop, Naruto went to the mailbox and put the postcard in and received a Mega-Potion for his trouble. Unlike Potions and Hi-Potions, a Mega-Potion healed/restored a group of people when opened. It didn’t give mana to the group, but it would heal the injuries and restore stamina. Naruto was actually planning to pop one of his own potions to stave off his fatigue for a bit.

However, right now he’d go into the shop and see Cid, which was also a bonus since he had one of those rings of light on the floor of his shop so that would help too.

Entering the shop, Naruto walked over and plopped on the couch while ensuring his foot hit the light to send some rejuvenation through him and heard Cid speak. “No luck?” Cid asked and Naruto shook his head.

“No, and there’s a ton of shadowy creatures that keep wanting to fight me. I’ve killed several dozen so far and it’s starting to get annoying.” Naruto sighed as he sat there and Cid nodded.

“Well don’t worry too much kid, it’s only been a few hours so they may still turn up. Why don’t you head over to the café and grab some coffee and grub, once I’m closed up here I’ll take you to the hotel and help you get situated.” Cid stated and Naruto sighed and nodded before he stood and popped his neck a bit before tossing Cid the Pretty Stone.

“Here, call it a thanks for the help.” Naruto stated as he walked outside as Cid looked at the stone and set it behind the counter.

“Don’t be too rough on him, Leon.” Cid said to himself as he began securing the merchandise and everything.

Outside, Naruto sighed as he casually swung and dispersed more of the shadows before walking down to the plaza. “They’ll keep coming at you out of nowhere.” A male voice stated as Naruto stopped walking and stood there. “And they’ll never stop coming after you, so long as you possess the Keyblade.” The voice continued as Naruto stood there and glanced over his shoulder to see a man with brown spiky hair that reached his waist, black eyes, and tanned skin wearing a black leather cropped jacket, black jean pants, black boots, and a white undershirt. He also had a chain necklace with a lion head over a cross shaped pendant, two brown belts at his waist along with a black one, three brown leather belts on his left forearm just under his elbow, in the middle of his arm, and just above his black gloves. He also had a hybrid weapon that was a revolver combined with a sword.

“But why would it choose someone like you?” The man asked and Naruto just looked at him.

“I’d ask it, but it’s not much for conversation.” Naruto replied making the man snort a bit.

“Well, then how about I see just what it’s user is made of?” The man asked as he drew his blade and Naruto just looked at him.

“You could at least be polite and say your name before challenging someone to a fight.” Naruto stated casually as he just looked at the man.

“Call me Leon. And you?” The now named Leon asked.

“Naruto.” Naruto stated simply making Leon nod before he rushed at Naruto with both hands on his blade.

Leon swung right for Naruto, but only hit air as Naruto vanished from his sight making Leon frown and look around before he found the teeth of the Keyblade at his throat, “Too slow.” Naruto stated from behind shocking Leon before Naruto removed the blade and kicked him in the ass, literally, sending him stumbling down the stairs to the open area.

Naruto merely looked at him as Leon caught his footing and stood up before facing Naruto, only to find him gone before the sound of boots hitting the ground made him turn to see Naruto standing behind him with his Keyblade on his shoulder. Leon clicked his teeth before dashing forward and swinging only for Naruto to spin his Keyblade and block the strike before knocking Leon off balance as he sent the blade to the air. An elbow to the face sent Leon stumbling before he barely got his blade up to block the overhead strike that came at him from Naruto.

Leon grit his teeth finding the strength behind the attack to be more than he had anticipated and was having to push as hard as he could to force the attack back. However, in doing so, he opened himself up to a spin kick to the ribs that sent him into the nearby lamppost.

“You done beating me up?” Naruto asked as he felt his body fatiguing faster even with the ring of light boosting his stamina. He made a note to ensure he fully stood in the ring next time instead of just having a foot in it.

Leon merely got up and readied his blade, only now it was taken over by a blue ghostly glow. “Here I come.” Leon stated as he launched forward at Naruto even faster, but Naruto could still track him.

Waiting till the last moment, Naruto bent backwards letting the blade sail over him before he caught Leon’s wrist and twisted around before throwing Leon into the air and jumped after him before delivering several strikes with the blunt side of his Keyblade and then finished it with a spinning axe kick sending Leon to the ground, where he hit and bounced away with a roll.

Naruto landed on his feet before having to plant his Keyblade into the ground to keep himself up, “Dammit. Why does my stamina have to be failing now?” Naruto stated as he panted before he grabbed the Hi-Potion before his vision doubled making him curse as he forced himself to focus before he rolled it over to Leon. “No hard feelings man.” Naruto stated as Leon looked at the potion incredulously before Naruto collapsed forward and passed out.

Leon groaned as he managed to grab and uncork the bottle and drank it feeling his body heal before he stood up while wincing since he was still sore. “Wow, never seen you get so beat up before, Leon.” Yuffie stated as she jumped down from a nearby building.

“I wasn’t expecting him to have that much fight in him. He’s clearly been trained and is no stranger to combat.” Leon stated since he hadn’t been beaten like that since his early days learning how to use his sword.

“Yeah, he could even sense when Aerith and I were monitoring him. We had to hide when he’d look in our direction.” Yuffie stated and Leon frowned at that news since Aerith was one thing, but to be able to sense Yuffie?

“Doesn’t matter right now, we need to get him off the street before more Heartless show up.” Leon stated and Yuffie nodded before she went over and helped get his arm over her shoulder while Leon picked up Naruto’s Keyblade.

“At least things aren’t as bad as we thought they were, if he can fight like that while deprived of sleep, food, and water, then imagine what he could do at his best?” Yuffie stated making Leon frown and twitch a bit as he and Yuffie took Naruto to the Second District and the Hotel.

Meanwhile, in the alleyway, Donald and Goofy were still searching, “Gawrsh, there’s nobody here at all. It sure is spooky!” Goofy stated as he looked around nervously.

“Aw, phooey. I’m not scared.” Donald stated before screaming as he was tapped on the shoulder and jumped onto Goofy’s back.

“Excuse me. The king sent you, right?” Aerith asked as the two looked at her. “Can you come with me please? I’m with Leon.” She asked and the two looked at each other before nodding as Aerith led them into the Hotel and took them to a room labeled “The red room” while Yuffie and Leon had already brought Naruto to the “green room” to rest. Yuffie also ensured to let Aerith know they had found the Keyblade user.

MEANWHILE: ON A DISTANT WORLD

Riku groaned as he got up on a tiled platform and looked around to see he was in some kind of crater with the water from the crater being shoved away like an invisible force was keeping the water back. “What happened? Where am I?” Riku asked before widening his eyes, “NARUTO?!? KAIRI?!?!” Riku shouted looking around in panic only to get no reply and rubbed his face. “Great, what the hell happened after I went to check on the raft last night?” Riku wondered before seeing a woman up above him on another platform.

She wore dark robes with a pink/purple lining and had a brown wooden staff with a green orb on it. She was greyish skinned and had a head dress that made her seem like she had two pronounced horns on her head. “Well, well, what have we here? Are you lost, my child?” The woman asked and Riku frowned.

“Who the hell are you?” He demanded and the woman merely chuckled at him.

“I am Maleficent and this is my castle. Please, come with me, there are many dangers out here and I’m sure you’re hungry and in need of some true rest.” Maleficent stated with a friendly tone and smile on her face and Riku frowned before deciding to go with her since he didn’t have any other options at this point.

“All right, fine.” Riku stated as he jumped his way up to her and Maleficent smiled as he drew closer happy to find another pawn in her schemes.

WITH NARUTO

Naruto groaned as he got up off the ground and shook his head to clear it before looking around. He widened his eyes in surprise as he saw he was in his old mindscape as he saw the sewer and pipes all around him. He took note of the few burst pipes and the newer smaller ones that had a baleful blue light going through them. “So my chakra coils are blown to shit and now I have new ones for Mana. Great.” Naruto muttered to himself before he began wading through the water and heading for the cage.

Upon arriving, he saw the cage was a mangled mess and quickly ran inside to see a massive statue of a nine tailed fox standing there with cracks through it while in a semi-circle were 8 others. A one tailed Raccoon dog, a two tailed cat, a three tailed tortoise, a four tailed ape, a five tailed wolf, a six tailed slug, a seven tailed beetle, and an eight tailed Ox-Octopus hybrid. Standing in the far back was a statue of a ten tailed creature that was far more massive than the others.

Naruto felt a tear go down his cheek as he walked over and placed a hand on the fox, “Kurama, I’m so sorry this happened.” Naruto stated before hearing water moving and looked to see who was there.

Out of everyone he could have expected to see, he was NOT expecting to see Kairi! “Kairi!” Naruto shouted as he came over to her.

“Naruto!” Kairi shouted as she ran and hugged him as they stood there.

“Is it really you?” Naruto asked as he cupped her face and she nodded. “How did you get into my mind?” Naruto asked and Kairi looked at him in confusion.

“Your mind?” Kairi asked as she looked around, “What are you talking about?” Kairi asked not knowing what was going on.

“You’re in my mind Kairi, this is my mindscape, or it was before I altered it back in my first life.” Naruto stated before looking back at the statues with a sad look.

Kairi followed his line of sight and gasped at the statues, “Are those-“ Kairi asked and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, those are the Biju with the Ten Tails behind them.” Naruto stated sadly.

“So… all those stories when we were kids…” Kairi started and Naruto nodded. “Wow, I feel kind of in awe, but also kind of bad from the darker things you told us.” Kairi stated as she held his hand tight.

“Thanks, but that doesn’t explain how you’re here… unless.” Naruto stated before frowning in thought.

“Unless what?” Kairi asked with her head cocked to the side.

“What’s the last thing you remember?” Naruto asked and Kairi frowned as she thought.

“I went to the Secret Place, and I saw a man in a brown robe opening the door there. He was laughing so maniacally that I got scared. He then turned and saw me and said he had finally found the missing one, but before he could do anything you came in and the door was forced shut causing him to vanish. Then I looked at you and the door opened again and I was thrown at you, then I woke up here. I followed your voice to get here, though you were saying some weird things like talking about magic, a Keyblade, and some other things.” Kairi stated while frowning a bit.

Naruto sighed, “I think when you were pushed into me, that darkness from the door pushed you into my seal, or maybe I was able to activate my seal as a last ditch effort to save you, thus you ended up here inside my mind. And my voice wasn’t speaking to you, you were hearing my thoughts that I’ve been having since our home disappeared.” Naruto stated making Kairi gain a shocked look.

“I think you need to explain some things.” Kairi stated making Naruto nod before he closed his eyes and a monitor appeared showing Kairi everything that happened that night leading up to him passing out. Kairi was shocked to say the least, “So, what’s happening now and what happened to everyone back home?” Kairi asked and Naruto sighed.

“I don’t know, but I’ll find out and I’ll find a way to let you out of here too.” Naruto stated as he stroked her cheek gently making her blush a bit before he closed his eyes in concentration causing the scenery around them to shimmer and shift before Kairi gasped as they were standing in a field of flowers with a crystal clear lake nearby. Behind them, a small house appeared while nearby were forests and small critters skittering about. There were also faded deep blue and deep red lines throughout the ground while baleful blue lines were glowing and strewn throughout ground

“Naruto, it’s beautiful.” Kairi stated as Naruto smiled at her.

“Well, can’t have you living in a sewer, now can I?” Naruto asked with a grin as she kissed his cheek. “There’s clothes and the like in the house, a hot spring is around back, a full stocked library, and it comes with full furnishings.” Naruto stated as Kairi smiled before he pointed over to the trees, “If you want to do some visual research on me, touching those trees will put you in various memories, though the dead looking trees are ones that hold some of my less pleasant memories.” Naruto stated and Kairi looked at him in surprise.

“You’re going to let me look?” Kairi asked and Naruto smiled before cupping her face gently.

“I love you, Kairi.” Naruto stated making her widen her eyes a bit, “I trust you and want you to know me fully, I don’t want to or plan to keep secrets from you.” Naruto stated making Kairi smile at him as she hugged him.

“I love you too.” Kairi stated as she buried her face in his chest making him smile as he held her to him.

They stayed like that for a while just holding the other as he stroked her back before Naruto pulled back, “I should probably wake up and see what the hell’s going on, but I’ll be back when I can and we can still talk easily enough. The TV in the cottage will let you see what’s going on.” Naruto stated making her pout, but she nodded and gave him a kiss on the lips.

“Okay, I’ll see you later.” Kairi stated as Naruto nodded and disappeared. Kairi then sighed before going to the house and grabbed some books from the library before sitting on the couch and turning the tv on.

OUTSIDE WORLD

Naruto groaned as he sat up on his bed, twisting and moving to get the different satisfying pops and cracks from his joints. “Feel better?” Kairi asked and he smiled a bit at hearing her voice, glad it wasn’t some dream he had.

“Much, though I still need food and water or I’m not going to be able to fight anything.” Naruto replied before turning and saw Yuffie there. “You’re the one that was watching me in the alleyway.” Naruto stated as he saw the surprised look on her face.

“Uh.. yeah, sorry about that. We just wanted to be sure that you weren’t going to get overwhelmed by the Heartless. My name’s Yuffie by the way.” Yuffie stated and Naruto quirked an eyebrow.

“So that’s what those things are called.” Naruto stated as he stood and stretched before pausing as he saw he was in his pants and nothing else and then looked up to see Yuffie was blushing at the sight of him. Looking around, he saw his clothes on a chair and began to get dressed, “As for me being overwhelmed, I’ve dealt with worse. Though your friend should be more careful, if it wasn’t for the fact I had been searching the town and fighting for at least 6 hours and hadn’t eaten since around noon yesterday and hadn’t drank anything, he’d be in a lot more pain, potion or no potion.” Naruto stated as he fixed his coat to sit right.

“That long?!?” Yuffie asked in surprise.

“I was getting ready for dinner before my world was consumed by the Heartless and darkness and then I was searching for my friends, Riku and Kairi as well as my mom, Jessica.” Naruto stated as he sat on the bed and began putting his boots on.

Before Yuffie could retort, the door opened and Leon walked in with a brown paper bag and a cup. Leon tossed the bag onto the bed and handed Naruto the cup with a straw, which Naruto took and drank down before opening the bag and found a couple sandwiches inside. Grabbing one, Naruto took a bite out of it before swallowing, “So, start from the beginning of it all. I want to know everything you do about the Heartless, worlds, and the Keyblade, and before you get indignant, you have no hostile intentions towards me, which means you want my help against them since they probably took your world too.” Naruto stated making the two glance at the other before nodding.

In the next room, Aerith was talking to Donald and Goofy after Leon had told them that Aerith would explain things while he handled another matter. “Okay, you know there are many other worlds out there besides your home and this town, right?” Aerith started making Donald and Goofy nod.

“Yeah.” Donald stated before Goofy continued.

“But they’re supposed to be a secret.” Goofy stated while making a face since keeping the worlds secret was part of the Kingdom’s job.

“They were a secret because there were walls blocking the worlds from the others, but the Heartless destroy those walls and attack worlds. The more worlds that fall, the more worlds become accessible because it’s the combined might of the worlds that keep the different walls up. They don’t need to be able to attack all worlds at once, they just need to be able to attack one world and that world then gives them access to others, which gives them access to others, and so on and so on.” Aerith stated making the two gulp knowing that it wasn’t good at all.

“So the Heartless are the reason other worlds can be reached?” Naruto asked as he kept eating as the two with him nodded. “So what are they exactly?” Naruto asked and the two sighed.

“There are two kinds, ones with an emblem on them and ones without. The ones without are pure, they are darkness given form and they hunger to claim the hearts of others. The hearts they claim are turned into the emblem Heartless and depending on how strong the heart and how much darkness resides in it, the Heartless created could be weaker or a true monster and demon that walks the worlds. So long as darkness exists in hearts, they won’t stop hunting and consuming hearts, because they crave the darkness within.” Leon stated making Naruto nod since he had seen the darkness in various people’s hearts, including his own.

“By the way, have you heard of a man named Ansem?” Yuffie asked as Naruto raised an eyebrow.

“Ansem?” Goofy asked in confusion.

“Yes, we know he was studying darkness in people’s hearts and the Heartless as a result. He recorded all of his findings in a detailed report, but it was scattered across the worlds.” Aerith stated and Goofy snapped his fingers.

“Well, I bet the king is trying to find them while doing whatever it is he’s doing.” Goofy stated making Donald nod his head in agreement while Aerith nodded too. “Gawrsh, we need to find him quick if he’s having to fight the Heartless and other things too.” Goofy stated before Donald stomped his foot.

“Hold on! We gotta find the key first!” Donald stated and Aerith nodded.

“Yes, the Keyblade.” Aerith stated making the two look at her in confusion.

“So this is the key to defeating the Heartless?” Naruto asked looking at the Keyblade as it appeared in his hand.

“Yup. From what we understand, the Heartless are terrified of it, but they hunger for your heart most of all because yours was strong enough to call upon the Keyblade to aid you. So while they are terrified of you, they will stop at nothing to consume your heart because it’s the greatest desire they have.” Yuffie stated making Naruto snort.

“Just my luck, survived one war just to get put into a new one.” Naruto stated with a sigh making the two look at him in confusion. “So if those things go after hearts, and they consumed my world, does that meant that my world had a heart and they consumed it?” Naruto asked and the two frowned.

“It’s possible, there’s always been a theory that Worlds had hearts just like people did, but nothing was ever proven.” Leon stated making Naruto sigh as he flopped back on the bed.

“Great.” Naruto stated as he ate another sandwich before bundling the bag up and threw it across the room to the trash can.

“Just relax here for a while and get your strength back up. You’re going to be in for the long haul since the Heartless will be relentless.” Leon stated as Naruto sighed and sat up while rubbing his face.

“Anything else you can tell me?” Naruto asked while feeling Kairi giving him some comfort over the connection.

“Well, I heard the Keyblade can open or lock any kind of lock there is, so if you find any chests on your travels you can open them.” Yuffie stated as she motioned to a purple chest with a glowing keyhole that was against the wall.

Naruto frowned in thought though since if that wooden door back home led to the heart of his world, then there had to be a lock somewhere to keep it closed and keep the Heartless out. Did that mean the Keyblade can lock those doors and keep the Heartless away from the hearts of the worlds? And, if so, did that mean he could lock people’s hearts so the Heartless couldn’t consume them?

“You may be overthinking this, Naruto. Besides, trying that without knowing fully well what you’re doing could make a person turn into a Heartless rather than protect them from it.” Kairi stated and Naruto gave her a mental nod.

“I know, but I at least want to keep it in the back of my mind since from my experience, everything is balanced and exists in a balance. Two sides to a coin, a yin to yang, a light to dark, etc. etc. So if the Keyblade destroys Heartless and protects hearts, that means there’s probably a Keyblade or some kind of weapon that can create Heartless and destroy hearts. That, of course, means that there could be someone out there that’s trying to destroy the worlds and spread darkness across the realm.” Naruto replied making Kairi frown since she couldn’t fully refute that.

Standing up, Naruto walked over to the chest and tapped it causing it to open and found an Elixir inside. An Elixir was a potion version of a Cottage except it only worked for one person instead of a group of people. Pocketing the Elixir, Naruto turned to Yuffie, “So, you’re a kunoichi?” Naruto asked and Yuffie tilted her head.

“No, I’m a ninja. The Great Ninja Yuffie.” Yuffie stated making Naruto raise an eyebrow.

“You realize a kunoichi is the term for a female ninja right? Just like shinobi is the term for a male ninja.” Naruto stated making Yuffie frown.

“Huh, didn’t know that. Back home we just called ourselves ninja.” Yuffie stated and Naruto shrugged.

“You still are, it’s just you fall under kunoichi instead of just generically ninja.” Naruto stated making her nod before he turned to Leon and walked up to him. “So what happens now exactly?” Naruto asked and Leon just looked at him.

“Sooner or later the Heartless will send stronger members after you. You need to be prepared to fight for your life, probably near constantly. Are you sure you’re ready?” Leon asked and Naruto merely closed his eyes and took a breath before opening his eyes again.

Leon and Yuffie were taken aback by the serious gaze he had, it reminded them of the different commanders back home. The ones who had seen combat, war, and fought for survival and came through, scarred and beat up, but still alive and kicking. “I’ve been doing that for a long time, this won’t be different.” Naruto stated seriously making Leon nod.

“All right, then let’s go join Aerith, she should have filled in the others guests by now.” Leon stated before Naruto froze a moment.

“Yuffie, can you fight?” Naruto asked as he gripped his Keyblade tight.

“Uh… I can, though I don’t specialize in it.” Yuffie stated in confusion.

“Then you need to run, we’re about to get company.” Naruto stated before spinning throwing his Keyblade just as an armored Heartless appeared. The Keyblade stabbed it causing it to disperse as Leon drew his sword.

“Yuffie, go! Stay with Aerith.” Leon ordered as Yuffie ran into the next room, coincidentally smashing Donald into the wall with the door.

“Leon, stay with your friends if they can’t fight. I’ll try to find the leader of the Heartless and bring them down.” Naruto shouted as he caught an armored one by the neck and threw it out the window as his Keyblade came back to his hand. Seeing Leon hesitate, “Just go! I’ll be fine, it’s me and the Keyblade they’re after.” Naruto shouted as he jumped out the window making Leon grip his sword before heading off to help Yuffie and Aerith.

Goofy closed the door after he went by to let Donald pry himself off the wall. “Did you hear that Donald? Someone nearby has the Keyblade.” Goofy stated as Donald fell to the floor and quickly straightened himself out after being literally flattened by the door.

“Well come on! We gotta find them!” Donald stated rushing out the primary door before Goofy could say anything.

“Gawrsh, I thought we would follow whoever said they had the Keyblade, but oh well, I’m sure Donald knows what he’s doing.” Goofy stated as he followed Donald.

Down below in the alleyway, Naruto quickly cut down several of the armored ones with ease before doing the same to more shadow ones too. Once he was sure the alleyway was clear, he gathered up the dropped money and found a couple Spirit Shards laying on the ground too. Spirit Shards were in the same category as Lucid Shards only while the Lucid ones contained essence of emptiness, Spirit Shards held the essence of fighting spirit.

“It seems weird that the Heartless drop things like that. Do you think that maybe the items represent something of the person the Heartless were?” Kairi asked and Naruto gave a mental shrug.

“Hard to say. It could be they are items that the person had on them before turning into a Heartless or it could be items that were created in the aftermath of the person being turned or something else entirely. There’s no real way of telling, at least right now.” Naruto replied making Kairi nod.

“Okay, so, Third District?” Kairi asked since that’s where Naruto felt the stronger darkness.

“Seems the most likely place at this point.” Naruto replied before he used the doors from before to come out by the fountain in the Second District and quickly cut down more Heartless as he moved towards the Third District.

He kind of knew he was going the right way as more and more of the armored ones were showing up the closer he got to the doors. However, they weren’t enough to stop him as he passed through the doors and ran down the ramp to the plaza area.

Thing is, as soon as he stepped foot down there, there was a loud ruckus and he looked up to a balcony to see an anthropomorphic duck and dog flailing through the air towards him and he quickly dropped the Keyblade to catch them in his arms before setting them down. “You two all right?” Naruto asked as he picked up the Keyblade.

Donald and Goofy were holding their heads trying to stop the world from spinning before seeing the Keyblade, “Hey! It’s the Key!” Both shouted in surprise before the ground started shaking making them go back to back as columns rose up from the ground blocking them in and turning the plaza into an arena as more and more of the armored Heartless appeared.

“I sure hope you two can fight, I don’t want to have to worry about you two on top of destroying the Heartless.” Naruto stated as the two nodded as Goofy drew a small round shield with the mouse head stamped into it and Donald drew his wand/baton/staff that was modeled after his court wizard clothes.

The armored Heartless then jumped down and Naruto quickly struck three of them with his Keyblade finding that they went down easier than before and frowned.

Defeating enemies will grant you with experience.

Once you’ve experienced enough, you will grow stronger.

The voice’s words echoed in his mind, “So, I’ve experienced enough to grow stronger and now I can kill these things easier than before.” Naruto thought before seeing Goofy smash a Heartless with his shield causing it to fall backwards while Donald was blasting a few with fire magic from his wand and then smashing some others with it when they got close.

Seeing they needed a bit more help, Naruto flipped his Keyblade over and threw it like a frisbee causing it to spin like a buzzsaw and cut through several of the Heartless like they were paper and giving the two animal beings some more breathing room as Naruto called the Keyblade back to his hand.

Within a few minutes, the Heartless were destroyed and Donald and Goofy were both breathing a little heavier, “You two are out of shape.” Naruto stated staying ready as he could still feel the darkness around them.

“Gawrsh, we haven’t had to fight in years. We’re still trying to get back into the swing of things.” Goofy stated as Donald grumbled.

Naruto smirked before he looked up and quickly tackled the two out of the way as a large set of armor crashed right where they were standing a minute ago. Seeing the Heartless emblem on the torso, Naruto quickly stood and readied himself with Goofy and Donald doing so moments later. They watched as the armor formed into the shape of a person, but none of the parts were connected to each other.

“Up for another round?” Naruto asked and the two readied themselves. “You two take out the legs, I’ll aim for the arms and then we go for the chest and head. We need to limit it’s options in attacking us and while it focuses on one of us, the others can hit it and wear it down.” Naruto stated making them nod.

Naruto then took off running with his blade ready and dodged a stomp from the massive Heartless and struck it a few times as he did putting cuts and dents into the foot before he jumped and struck the hand a few times. He idly noticed he was staying in the air longer depending on how many strikes he was able to deliver and figured it had to do with the magic running through him now.

He also saw out of the corner of his eye that Goofy was using his shield both as a bludgeoning weapon and as a ranged weapon as he’d throw it and catch it before slamming into the enemy. Donald was a magic user primarily as he kept casting spells on the legs, though it was primarily fire making Naruto guess that he had let his reserves slack and now couldn’t use his higher grade spells. However, the fire was working as it was beginning to melt the leg he was hitting.

Naruto turned his attention back to his own task as he leaned out of the way of a swipe from the hand he wasn’t hitting and quickly slashed it causing the limb to recoil from him and make the armor stumble backwards. A quick flip allowed him to deliver a strong over the head chop that broke the left arm causing it to release health orbs, a form of condensed life force that could heal anyone who picked them up, and force Naruto to the ground as he had nothing in striking distance.

Of course, he wasn’t just falling, he aimed himself right for the foot that was the least damaged and roared as he impaled it with his Keyblade causing it to disperse and release more orbs. Nodding to Goofy, he jumped and began attacking the other hand while Goofy quickly ran and smashed into the partially melted foot causing it to disperse.

He then nodded to Donald as they began attacking the torso with Donald casting his magic at the helmet too figuring it was a good spot to shoot at. However, the armor suddenly moved away and flipped over with the head resting on the stomach part and the arm clamped against the side before the opening of the torso began glowing making the two shout in surprise as it fired a ball of energy at them.

The two shouted as they knew they couldn’t dodge only for Naruto to get in the way and roar as he swung his Keyblade at the ball of energy. Blade met ball as the two forces fought for dominance only for Naruto to plant his feet and push as he finished his swing sending the ball back at the armor causing an explosion with the trio covering their eyes.

When they looked, they saw hand was destroyed and the armor shaking and rattling before the helmet fell to the ground and a light emitted from the torso. The light revealed a heart that burst free from the torso and took off into the air before vanishing while the armor disappeared in a shower of sparks and a swirl of wind.

A ball of light then drifted down to Naruto, who opened his hand and a bracer fell into it with a sword and shield emblem on it. Naruto knew what this was, it was a Brave Warrior armband/bracer. It was rumored to increase the strength and vitality of whoever wears it.

Turning to the duo, “So you two have been looking for this?” Naruto asked as he held the Keyblade out.

The duo nodded, “Yes, they’ve been tasked by their king to find and travel with you. If you really want to find your friends, then traveling with them and helping them find their king is the way to do it.” Leon stated as he, Yuffie, and Aerith walked up.

Naruto turned to look at the two animals, “Yeah, we can go to all kinds of worlds on our ship.” Goofy stated with a chuckle.

“And you’re sure to find your friends along the way. After all, we gotta check everywhere for the King so we’re bound to run into them sooner or later.” Donald added making Naruto nod. “There’s a condition though.” Donald stated making Naruto raise an eyebrow, “You can’t be moping, brooding, or pissed off all the time. We like to be optimistic and upbeat.” Donald continued as Goofy grinned.

“Yeah, you gotta be funny lookin’ like us.” Goofy stated with a chuckle.

“Aw, speak for yourself, you big palooka.” Donald squawked at him making Naruto chuckle as they reminded him somewhat of Karui and Omoi or Ino and Shikamaru/Choji.

“All right, you got a deal. I’ll come along, besides I promised to help some Dalmatians find their pups and owners.” Naruto stated making the duo look at him in confusion.

“Oh, you met Pongo and Perdita, that’s so nice of you. Leon’s been feeling terrible about not being able to help them find their puppies, though we didn’t know about finding their owners.” Yuffie stated as Leon said nothing and just stood there with his arms crossed.

“Well, if we’re gonna travel together, we should introduce ourselves.” Donald stated before sticking his hand out, “Donald Duck.” He stated as Naruto shook his hand.

“I’m Naruto.” Naruto answered shaking his hand before doing the same when Goofy offered his.

“Name’s Goofy.” Goofy stated as he brought their hands in and stacked them, “It’s all for one, and one for all.” Goofy stated with his chuckle while Naruto smiled thinking of him doing this with Riku and Kairi.

ON ANOTHER WORLD

In a dark room, a table was glowing and showing a three-dimensional image of Naruto with Goofy and Donald as a dark, gravely, and cruel male voice spoke, “That little squirt took down that Heartless! Who’d have thought it?” The voice stated before another male oily/greasy voice spoke up next.

“Such is the power of the Keyblade. That brat’s strength is not his own.” The second voice stated as a female spoke up.

“Why don’t we turn him into a Heartless? That’ll settle things quick enough.” The female voice stated with a maddening laugh following it.

“And the brat’s friends are the King’s lackeys. Swaggle me eyes, they’re all bilge rats by the look of them.” A deeper, yet still nasally, voice stated.

“You’re no prize, yourself!” A deeper madness filled voice stated with a laugh, irritating the previous speaker.

Before the situation could escalate, a powerful voice filled the room, “Enough!” Maleficent spoke as she entered and walked up to the table. “He’s been chosen by the Keyblade and the legends say that the key brought prosperity and peace or great destruction. So, will he be our enemy or will be a useful tool to meet our ends? We will have to watch and see.” Maleficent stated as she looked at the table.

“I don’t know, the brat seemed to be used to the blade. It was as if he had seen the cruelties of battle before and was prepared for it.” The nasally voice spoke since Naruto didn’t just swing wildly, there was purpose and precision like that of a master swordsman.

“That may be, we’ll simply have to watch and see what we can learn from him or perhaps his friend can inform us better.” Maleficent stated knowing Riku could be more useful than she initially thought.

BACK IN TRAVERSE TOWN

Naruto was standing with everyone in the First District as they were talking and getting everything ready. “Make sure you’re prepared for the journey ahead of you. We don’t know how far the Heartless have spread or how many they number by now.” Leon stated making Naruto, Donald, and Goofy nod.

“Make sure you check out the shops here since they may have new items or trinkets to help you along the way.” Yuffie stated since an item could be a real life saver in a pinch.

“Thanks, we may do that since I’ve still got plenty of Munny, both from what I had on me and from what the Heartless have been dropping for some reason.” Naruto stated making them nod.

“Well, regardless, we want you to have this, from all of us.” Aerith stated handing him a pouch with 500 Munny in it. “And this is from Leon.” Aerith stated as she handed him another Elixir.

“Really guys, we’ll be fine, you three need to keep stuff for you and to help keep the town going. There’s no telling how long it’s going to take to stop the Heartless or even fix the worlds, you and others may be stuck here for a long time until we figure out how to reverse whatever the Heartless have done.” Naruto stated since he didn’t want them putting themselves at risk for them.

“That may be true, but if we lose you, then we won’t have any hope of seeing or regaining our homes again.” Leon stated making Naruto sigh in exasperation.

“All right, just promise you’ll take care of yourselves too. Your our friends now too so that means we look out for you just like we do for the others.” Naruto stated making the three smile and nod.

“We will, and feel free to come back any time. Whether to stock up on supplies, ask for any information, or just to visit, we’ll be glad to see you.” Aerith stated with a smile as the trio walked over to the café and Naruto turned to Donald and Goofy.

“The Gummi Ship is outside that gate.” Donald stated motioning to the main gate of the town, “But you can also teleport to it from circles of light that are on the ground, though they are hard to find sometimes.” Donald stated making Naruto nod.

“Wait till you see it.” Goofy stated with a chuckle.

“Hold on!” Donald stated while frowning at Goofy, “Here, this is for you Naruto.” Donald stated as he waved his wand and red sparks sprung out and swirled around Naruto before flashing into him. “Now you can use magic too. Unfortunately, I can only give you the Fire spell right now since I can’t use many of the others. Back at the castle, I was constantly filled with magic so casting was easy, now I have to regrow my skills to what they were before I lived at the castle.” Donald stated making Naruto nod as he flexed his hands feeling the magic coursing through him a bit more than before.

“Those glowing blue lines got thicker and they are glowing brighter.” Kairi stated as Naruto gave a mental nod.

“That’s the representation of my mana network in my body, I guess learning the spell increased my capabilities.” Naruto replied before turning back to Donald as he looked at Goofy.

“Goofy, give him the other thing.” Donald stated while Goofy just looked at him in confusion, “You know!” Donald stated as Goofy got a lightbulb above his head.

“Oh, right.” Goofy stated as he took a small orb from his pocket and broke it over Naruto letting it fall on him before it was absorbed into his body.

Naruto suddenly saw himself doing a fast roll to the side whenever he needed it both to dodge attacks and traps.

“That was the ability Dodge Roll. Abilities let you do all kinds of things. Some are unique to people and some can be used by anyone, it depends on the ability. Like one I have increases the Munny that’s dropped from defeated enemies, but others can gain it too. We should probably keep an eye out for any more of them along the way.” Goofy stated as Donald sighed at his friend’s antics.

“Well, if that’s it, we should see about stocking up before we head out, especially since we should have food and the like on the ship since we don’t know how long it will take to get to another world and it may not be a hospitable one.” Naruto stated making the two nod.

“You got it.” Donald stated glad that he’d have at least one person to count on thoroughly through this whole thing.

“Well, I guess big adventures are on the horizon for us. I’ll be sure to keep track of it all in my journal.” Jiminy stated as he hopped up onto Naruto’s shoulder. “When we get time, I’ll have you tell me what’s happened with you leading up to meeting Donald and Goofy so I can chronicle it. I’ll also be keeping track of any information we get on the Heartless as we go, though I think we’ll need to name them to keep the info straight.” Jiminy stated making Naruto nod.

“How about Shadows for the basic ones, Soldier’s for the slightly armored ones, and then Guard Armor for the big one we just destroyed?” Naruto suggested making Jiminy nod as he quickly started jotting it down.

“Guard Armor?” Donald asked and Naruto shrugged.

“It seemed more into protecting itself than straight up attacking us, meaning it focused more on defense than offense.” Naruto stated making Donald nod.

“All right anything you know about them?” Jiminy asked as he looked to Naruto.

“Well the Shadows can appear anywhere and can sneak along the ground as Shadows. They ambush and try to overwhelm with numbers while constantly trying to attack from behind. They don’t stop attacking no matter how many you destroy, which means they probably have nothing to lose, don’t care how many of their kind die, are incapable of higher intelligence and planning, or some combination of those. They’re undoubtedly the weakest since they seem to be the cannon fodder of the Heartless from what I’ve seen and they disperse quite easily. The Soldiers always attack in groups, but they don’t have any teamwork and they seem more willing to fall back than keep attacking if they are going to lose. They’re faster than Shadows, but not untraceably so. The Guard Armor seems more focused on defending itself and reacting to attacks, though it gets aggressive as more of its parts are destroyed.” Naruto stated as Jiminy wrote everything down.

“All right, anything else?” Jiminy asked and Naruto shrugged.

“Not unless you want the count for how many I’ve destroyed.” Naruto stated and Jiminy merely motioned him to speak. “All right, just the one for the Guard Armor. 30 for the Soldiers. And 323 for the Shadows.” Naruto stated making his three companions look at him in shock while he just shrugged. “I told you guys they kept popping up while I was searching the town and I had a lot of them to fight on my island while it was being attacked.” Naruto stated casually before a rumbling noise made him blink as the group rubbed the back of their heads sheepishly.

“Guess it’s time for dinner.” Goofy stated as Naruto motioned to the Café.

“Well, then let’s grab something to eat and then we can shop for supplies.” Naruto stated making them nod as they went over to the café, but Goofy stopped as he looked at the ground.

“Hey, look at this.” Goofy called making Naruto and Donald come over and saw a blue ring with a large blue heart, a medium blue heart, and a small blue heart all connected by the ring and the whole thing was glowing slightly.

“Looks like some kind of mark.” Donald stated before Jiminy jumped.

“Oh! I heard about these. They’re called Trinity Marks. Supposedly, as a trio of people get closer as friends and their hearts connect more, they can activate these marks and there are five different ones. They glow when the trio can use or activate the marks. The blue one I believe is a team jump, all of you need to jump at the same time and it will activate and give a reward or something interesting will happen.” Jiminy stated making the trio look at each other before shrugging and they jumped together.

A light enveloped them before they found themselves on a balcony above the café. “That was a little weird.” Naruto stated before seeing a chest and tapped it with his Keyblade causing it to open and reveal another postcard.

“A postcard?” Donald asked in confusion.

“Yeah, the Mail system is hosting a contest, mail 10 postcards and get prizes, though it’s been giving prizes every postcard I send.” Naruto stated before he jumped off the balcony with Donald and Goofy following him.

Naruto then walked over to the mailbox and mailed the postcard getting a Mega-Ether in return. An Ether was the magical version of a Potion as it restored mana and magical power over physical health and power. A Mega-Ether was the Ether form of the Mega-Potion in that it restored a group’s mana and magical power to maximum.

Pocketing the item, Naruto rejoined Donald and Goofy at the café where they each ordered and then began talking to get to know each other better while Jiminy was also asking things about his adventure up to this point. He didn’t mention Kairi being within him since that would open up a whole other can of worms and problems of having to explain his past life and he didn’t trust the duo that much yet.

“You’ll probably have to tell them eventually, who knows how long it will take for you to restore the different worlds and stop the Heartless.” Kairi stated and Naruto gave a mental nod.

“I know, but right now I don’t know them enough and they’re partially using me so they can find their King. They’re helping me because they have to, not because they want to and that alone means I can’t fully trust them right now.” Naruto stated and Kairi nodded back, “And you’re assuming there is a way to stop the Heartless. If they’re the manifestation of the darkness in people’s hearts, then they are never going to end. Everyone has a darkness within them that can’t be erased no matter how hard you try, most people either lock it away and bury it deep within them or embrace it to let it ravage and destroy as it pleases. Lust, greed, envy, hate, jealousy, and all those negative emotions just fuel the darkness and it tempts you with promises of having a better life if you give in. The Heartless will never fully be destroyed, merely beaten back and forced to hide until they can strike again.” Naruto stated making Kairi frown a bit.

“And what do you do, Naruto?” Kairi asked curiously.

“I’ve embraced my darkness, I don’t let it rule me but I don’t shun away from it either. I use the light when around my allies, friends, and precious people, but I unleash the dark on my enemies and those who threaten what I hold dear. It’s a balancing act. The darkness IS a part of you and so long as you don’t accept it as part of you, you will never reach your full potential and power.” Naruto replied having had to deal with that before at the Falls of Truth.

Naruto broke from his conversation as the food came and they ate before Jiminy looked at his journal. “HEY! Look at this!” Jiminy stated showing a page towards the back that had TRINITY LIST stamped across the top and under it was the blue Trinity Mark and next to it was “Trinity Jump” and under that was 1/?.

“Huh, I guess activating the first mark transferred some magic to your journal. Maybe as we learn to do more of the Trinities they’ll pop up there.” Naruto stated and Jiminy nodded.

“I’ll check occasionally as we go and let you know if anything gets added.” Jiminy stated as they nodded and finished eating.

After paying the bill, Naruto led them into the Items shop. “Welcome to the Items- UNCLE DONALD!” The duck in blue shouted as he saw Donald walk in.

“UNCLE DONALD!” The red and green one shouted as the trio tackled Donald in a hug.

“Huey? Dewey? Louie? What are you three doing here?!?” Donald asked in shock as the trio all stood.

“Those are Donald’s nephews.” Goofy stated to Naruto making him nod.

“We don’t know, we were out playing in the fields one day and then we were here. We took over the shop after the last owner quit and have been selling stuff ever since.”  The red one, Huey, stated as the other two nodded.

“Yeah, we’ve been making good Munny, though we haven’t had much luck getting new inventory at times.” Dewey, the blue one, stated.

“But since you’re here, we can help you out!” Louie, the green one, stated as he dove over the counter and rummaged around before pulling up two shields and two staves. “The Smasher and the Stout Shield and the Morning Star and Warhammer.” Louie stated as Naruto looked at the items.

The Smasher was a small, circular shield with dark blue edges and a blue face. There was a large, yellow-green symbol similar to a fleur-de-lis emblazoned on the Smasher's face.

The Stout Shield was roughly pentagonal in shape and had smooth, curved bottom edges. It was predominantly yellow, though the upper half of the face of the shield sported three sky blue rectangles arranged side-by-side, while the lower half sported one sky blue rectangle, this one horizontal and curved upward. There was a small, white circle on the bottom of each of the three upper rectangles. There were also three large, black screws on the bottom and the top two corners of the shield.

The Morning Star had a long, blue handle with a bronze, conical pommel and a thick, orange stripe near its tip. The head of the staff displayed a square, faded green pedestal and a short brown rod that connects to a yellow five-pointed star.

The Warhammer's long handle was brown and had a black, gold, and silver tip. Two small, white wings were present on the handle just below that section. The head of the staff was a bronze colored, double-headed, bellows-style hammer.

“The Warhammer focuses on actual fighting and not so great on casting while the Morning Star is more focused for casting but I wouldn’t recommend relying on it to fight up close. The Smasher is great for attacking, but not as good for defending while the Stout Shield is great at defending but it’s size makes it a little harder to fight with.” Huey stated as they looked over the items.

“Hey, what’s wrong with my staff?” Donald asked and the trio just looked at him.

“Uncle Donald, you’ve been using the same staff for decades, it’s time to upgrade and get stronger.” Dewey stated making Donald huff.

“We’ll take all four.” Naruto stated making the five look at him.

“WHAT?!?” Donald shouted as Naruto walked over to the counter and paid for the items.

“Hey, you want to find the king? Then we need all the advantages we can get. Now you got something for close combat and for casting, carry both on you or even start learning to duel wield them. Same with you Goofy, you got something for offense and defense now and you can learn to carry more than one shield which will make you fight better and give you more options on the battlefield since you can block with one and attack with another. There’s also the fact if you throw your shield and it doesn’t come back to you, you’ll have another weapon handy just in case.” Naruto stated as he grabbed the items and put them in his Inventory Bag.

The Inventory Bag was a nifty little thing as it was designed to hold as much as you needed it to, no matter the size, shape, or amount of the items in question. It cost quite a bit of Munny back on the island, but it was well worth it for this occasion since he just placed two shields and two staves in it.

Naruto then walked over and took Goofy’s shield and set it on the counter before holding up his two options, “Pick one to start getting a feel for it and we can work on the other later.” Naruto stated and Goofy hummed before grabbing the Smasher since it was closer to size and form compared to his original shield. Naruto nodded and put Goofy’s old shield in his bag before doing the same thing to Donald, who grumbled and grabbed the Morning Star while Naruto put the old staff into his bag. “There, and we’ll still have your old weapons if we need them.” Naruto stated as he also grabbed some potions from the shop before heading over to the accessories building.

After saying hi to Cid, Naruto bought two Fire Rings, Two Obsidian Rings, and a Protect Chain before handing them both the rings and then giving Donald the chain since Donald needed the extra defense since his staff wasn’t ideal for blocking.

Coming out of the shop, Naruto blinked as a postcard flew by and got stuck in a window above the street#3. Looking at it, Naruto decided then was as good a time as any to see what he could do with magic.

So, using it like chakra, he channeled it to his legs before jumping. Of course, he used a bit too much and ended up going over the window but was able to stick to the roof using the same principle as the Tree Walking Exercise. After ensuring he had his feet stuck fully, he walked before standing on the wall and grabbed the postcard before walking back down the wall. However, he noted that it was a LOT harder than with chakra even when compared to when he first learned how to do the Tree Exercise. It seemed that magic would do the job, but it required more concentration on his part, but that could be the fact he hadn’t practiced this exercise in 16 years, he hadn’t ever truly tried using magic before, and he only recently learned he had magic and was able to access it. With time he figured he’d be able to use it in several ways similar to chakra, but he had to keep training in it to build his reserves and his skill with it.

When he stepped onto the ground, he wasn’t surprised to see Donald and Goofy gawking at him. “What?” Naruto asked as he walked over to the mailbox and, to his surprise, he got a full Mythril from the mailbox. “Why does it give such rare items? Do people honestly not compete that much that they can afford to give away such high quality items?” Naruto thought and got a shrug of a response from Kairi.

“How did you do that?!?” Donald shouted in surprise.

“Oh, I channeled my magic to my leg muscles and then jumped. Though I clearly used too much considering I way overshot where I was aiming. Then it was just a matter of channeling magic to my feet to make them stick to a surface and then slowly releasing and regaining the stickiness so I could walk.” Naruto stated casually as Donald just continued staring at him in shock. “Although, it was a pain in the ass to keep the flow of magic going evenly across my feet for the sticking, though that’s probably due to me never using magic before or training in it, so it should get easier as I practice.” Naruto stated while mentally going over different techniques and exercises he could try with magic and see if the results were comparable to when he used chakra.

“Gee Naruto, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’ve used magic before, otherwise how did you come up with doing that?” Goofy asked in confusion and Naruto smirked.

“I’ve never used magic before, Goofy, I promise you that. However, there was something I had once that could be comparable to magic, though I’ve long since lost the ability to use it.” Naruto stated as he flexed his hands a bit remembering how chakra felt when he used it.

“Oh, well who knows, maybe you’ll get to use it again as we go along.” Goofy stated optimistically with his chuckle.

“Maybe, but we should get going, unless you want to stay in town for the night?” Naruto asked as the two looked at each other and shook their heads.

“No, we should get going. If you need to rest you can always sleep on the ship since it can take a while to reach a new world.” Donald stated as Naruto nodded, “Though I do want to talk to you about your use of magic, I’ve never heard of anyone doing that or using magic like that.” Donald stated as they began walking for the town gate.

“That’s fine, I want you to explain magic to me in more detail since the more I know, the more I may be able to do with it and that only helps in the long run.” Naruto stated as Donald nodded, “And I’m sure I can train with Goofy here to keep my skills sharp and try out some new things.” Naruto stated as Goofy chuckled and nodded.

“Hey look!” Donald stated pointing to the left of them near the gate doors.

Walking up, they saw it was another blue trinity marker. Nodding to each other, they stood around it and then jumped causing a light to appear before Munny fell all around them along with a Mega-Potion and Hi-Potion. “Wow, that’s a lot of Munny.” Goofy stated as Naruto gathered it all up and put it in his Munny pouch.

“Yeah, just shows we should really be on the lookout for any more of the markers and remember where we see them in case they’re a color we can’t use yet.” Naruto stated making them nod before Naruto turned to Jiminy, “I think there’s a green one on the floor of the Accessory Shop, so mark it down for later, please.” Naruto stated as Jiminy nodded and marked it down in his journal.

“Well, here we go.” Donald stated as he and Goofy led Naruto to their ship with Naruto finding it looked odd, but it was no weirder than talking to an anthropomorphic duck and dog.

“Looks like we’re going to get to see different worlds after all.” Kairi stated and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, I just wish you were out here with me instead of being trapped inside me.” Naruto stated and Kairi smiled before giving him a kiss.

“Hey, so long as I’m with you, that’s what matters right?” Kairi asked and Naruto nodded with a smile. “Good, now let’s go find Riku and the others!” Kairi stated while pumping a fist in the air as Naruto nodded and got in the ship before it took off. Naruto couldn’t help but watch as the town got smaller and smaller before they were out of the world’s orbit and he saw the world for the first time.

It was time to start a new adventure, one that would take him across the worlds and beyond.

DONE

That’s chapter 2 and the end of the first visit to Traverse Town.

#1: Tex Avery’s Little Red Riding Hood, AKA Red Hot Riding Hood

#2: Hello Nurse from the Animaniacs.

#3: This is replacing the Postcard that was in the safe behind the abandoned stand. Nothing I wrote seemed very good for Naruto just entering someone’s stand and opening their safe, especially with who we learn owns the stand later on.

Anyway, that should be it, I’ll see you all next time!

Chapter Text

Hey guys and welcome back. Time to hit Wonderland for the first time, yes you read right. Naruto and company will be coming back to Wonderland later on for a few reasons that will be revealed as we go.

Now, a few have mentioned that they hope this isn’t going to be the games near verbatim, and I can tell you that it won’t be. From here, there may be some familiar areas but the way things go in the worlds is not going to go exactly like the games did. You’ll be seeing that this chapter.

One last thing to mention, a couple asked what I planned to do if I reached the end of KH3 before 4 came out. My plan is to basically do two continuance pieces: one to follow whatever they do with 4 and one that will follow my own fun/ideas for outside the realm of Disney, Square Enix, and the like. This will be done so that I have an “ending” that stays with the games and one that I decide to do for my own interest and fun with you guys getting to see both halves of it.

I won’t put the general idea of what I’ll do here so I can’t spoil 3 for anyone who hasn’t played, watched, or made it to the end yet, so y’all will have to be patient and see what I’ll do.

Now, if people don’t want me to do that and just do what I’m gonna do, then cool just mention in a review or comment.

Also, expect to see items you won’t normally find if you play KH1. Due to some occurrences, I can’t just play along on my PlayStation like I have been so… I’m just saying fuck it and winging it as I please so the main thing you’ll see is the order of worlds visited… probably… there may be more worlds added as we go that are Disney/Square Enix.

Which brings up one last thing: Should I stay with Disney/Square Enix items for worlds or should I just say fuck it and go wild? Keep in mind doing this is likely to make me just say fuck it to doing the dual paths after I finish KH3 in the fic so I have more freedom to just write and make a fun and awesome fic without staying in just those two areas.

So let me hear your thoughts on those two.

Nothing else to go over, so let’s get this show on the road.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also don’t own anything that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

[Not English]

Spell

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

“Above’s thoughts”

# check bottom for details.

CHAPTER 3: WONDERLAND, VISIT 1

IN SPACE

Naruto had to admit, the Gummi Ship was… the most ridiculous thing he had ever seen, and that was counting Jiraiya’s signature introduction and dance. It literally looked like it was made out of kids’ toy blocks, but somehow it could fly and had working cannons and such while looking like a high tech craft on the inside. It was honestly a bit ridiculous, but then again he was a being from another dimension that was reduced to a baby and grew up all over again in a universe with magic and he was swinging around a giant key that could kill shadowy creatures that wanted to consume people’s hearts.

So what did he know about normal?

A giggle in his mind drew his attention from looking out of the cockpit and seeing the cosmos. “You forgot that your girlfriend is in your seal near statues of 10 monster sized creatures that could wipe out nations with relative ease and you’re traveling with an anthropomorphic duck and dog.” Kairi added as she giggled and Naruto had to give her that.

“Just another day in the life of Naruto Uzumaki.” Naruto replied before turning his attention to Donald, who walked over to him.

“You all right?” Donald asked and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, just taking in the sight of the universe laid out before me for the first time.” Naruto stated and Donald nodded.

“So, what exactly gave you the idea to do that with magic back at the town?” Donald asked and Naruto hummed.

“I once had access to an energy called Chakra, have you heard of it?” Naruto asked and Donald frowned.

“It sounds familiar, but I don’t remember where I’ve heard or read it.” Donald stated and Naruto nodded.

“It’s all right, it’s not real important. Anyway, there were exercises to help get it under control of the user. The basic one was using it to stick a leaf to your body and it progressively got harder like walking up a vertical surface, spinning objects on your hand with just your chakra, and walking on water.” Naruto stated making Donald look at him in surprise.

“Why is walking on water harder?” Donald asked and Naruto smirked.

“Walking on water is harder than the others because it’s not solid, the water moves and shifts at the slightest touch, as such you have to constantly adjust the flow of chakra to your feet otherwise the exercise won’t work. Too little chakra you sink or fall off and too much you get blasted away from whatever you’re trying to step on. Finding and maintaining that balance and amount is the key, especially since if you get it down you can do it on an instinctive level, which helps when running or chasing someone since you won’t always have time to stop and focus your chakra to start walking or running on the surfaces.” Naruto explained making Donald nod. “My turn, explain mana and magic to me as best you can. Because mana feels more… stable I guess is the best word. It’s not as unruly and wild as Chakra was.” Naruto requested making Donald frown trying to think of the best way to say it.

“Well, mana is the energy of the cosmos that fuels magic in all forms and types. It can’t be given to people, you have to have it. There are potions to take and items that can refill your reserves if you get low and you can increase them through training and practice. Another way to look at it is that mana is the amount of… currency, I guess it the best way to say it, for magic and it’s contained within your body that lets you use or manipulate magic as magic exists all around us and in everything. If it exists then magic can manipulate and affect it, but only so long as you have the mana to burn for it. However, magic in a simple form is the ability to create from pure power. Various spells exist that are simply manipulating and directing elements, but there are also more powerful spells that actually create attacks. Such as the high level spell Comet, which creates or summons a massive comet to bring down on your enemies. Another way to put it, for the lesser spells, is magic is the ability to manipulate science at will. Of course, there’s other magics that exist in various ways such as summoning, but you usually need unique items to be able to summon and they are rare.” Donald stated making Naruto nod.

It sounded like magic was jutsu and mana was chakra, only magic and mana sounded more versatile than Chakra at first glance since unless you had the Yin/Yang release you couldn’t simply create from nothing as chakra took what already existed and amplified it for you, certain styles like Dust Release notwithstanding anyway. However, chakra, or at least the feel of it, was more powerful which made him wonder just how much mana he’d have to use to make even a lower form of Jutsu let alone something bigger like a Water Dragon or a Giant Rasengan.

Shaking his head to think on that later, he nodded to Donald, “Thanks, that actually clears things up a bit.” Naruto stated as Donald nodded. “I think I’ll go get some rest before we end up on another world, I haven’t slept much in the past day.” Naruto stated as Donald nodded.

“All right, we’ll come get you when we’re approaching another world.” Donald stated as he went to think and figure out why Chakra seemed so familiar to him, neither caring that Jiminy jumped from Naruto’s shoulder to Donald’s hat.

Naruto nodded and entered the room he was assigned, one of the ten or so that the ship held. Donald and Goody had explained Gummi Blocks a bit to him, from what he understood the ship could become bigger, faster, stronger, sturdier, aerodynamic, and more powerful if they had more blocks to add to it, but they weren’t entirely common so they had to make do with what they had, but apparently they got more common when worlds started disappearing.

Donald theorized that it could be some defense mechanism of the worlds making it possible for people to travel to other worlds to face the Heartless threat. Apparently there was a widely debated theory that the worlds were sentient and could sometimes act in defense of themselves if the need truly arose.

Naruto was honestly curious to how strong a ship could get since the only thing he had to compare it to were the Zeppelins of Snow Country or those single man crafts that Sky Country used. Nothing like this though.

He shook those thoughts away since he needed some sleep. That power nap after his fight with Leon alleviated some of the exhaustion he was feeling, but he needed some actual sleep.

Settling into the simple bed, he was quickly relaxed and let his body sleep while he went to his mind to be with Kairi.

Arriving outside the house, Naruto was about to enter when he heard splashing and went to the lake and saw Kairi swimming in a bikini giving him a nice view of her perky boobs and bubble butt as the bottoms were riding up her ass leaving both globes out in the open for Naruto to look at.

Kairi swam for a few more minutes before she surfaced and saw Naruto there, causing her to blush a bit and smile, “Enjoying the view?” She teased as Naruto smiled.

“More than you know.” Naruto replied making her blush more before she swam to the shore and walked out not caring at all that Naruto’s eyes were glued to her the entire time or that if she bent over, he’d pretty much get a front row view of her lower half. Though the thought of his eyes on her made her happy and tingly, hence why she did bend over and gave him that view as she grabbed the towel she laid out and began wiping her hair.

Naruto merely smirked as he looked at her ass being practically on display due to her bikini bottoms riding up and resisted the urge to give her a slap. Mainly, it was due to him and Kairi not having done much beyond some light touching and heavy make outs, so he didn’t know how ready she was. It was also due to the fact he was fully experienced in the art of sex and seduction, so he was ready and able pretty much any time, but Kairi had no experience in those items.

Plus, there was also the fact his libido was pretty high and he didn’t know how to approach the subject with Kairi. That was a side reason to letting her see his memories, so she could get the full scope without there being any misunderstandings or chance of him communicating things wrong. She’d have a live and direct explanation of just what his situation truly was.

The last reason was rather simple: Releasing in his mind meant that his clothes in the outside world would likely get a bit messy and he didn’t have many clothes right now.

He broke from his thoughts as Kairi turned towards him with a smile, “You gonna stare at my butt all day?” Kairi asked with a teasing smirk.

“If you’ll let me, then sure.” Naruto replied as Kairi blushed a bit before she walked over to him and gave him a kiss.

“You really have no shame with this kind of thing, do you?” Kairi asked and Naruto shook his head.

“I was trained to resist seduction and always keep the advantage when I was seducing. You’re gonna need a lot of practice to get my flustered.” Naruto stated with a smirk and Kairi pouted before smirking and pressing her tits against him.

“Then it’s a good thing I have you to practice on.” Kairi stated with a grin before squeaking as his hands grabbed her ass and pulled her against him.

“Just remember, I’m going to tease you back.” Naruto stated huskily making Kairi shiver a bit knowing what his teasing entailed from some of the memories that she had viewed.

She hadn’t meant to look at the more… sexual memories of his but once she did, she hadn’t stopped until that section of memory ended. She had to admit that seeing him in action and the passion and pleasure displayed had made her really horny and interested even more than she was before.

After she had calmed down a bit, she watched some other memories, both sexual and not, before deciding to go for a swim and shortly after was when Naruto showed up.

However, at the forefront of her mind was still the lingering feeling and question on if she could share him if it came down to it. A part of her said yes to help mend the pain he still carried from losing his loved ones, friends, world, and entire way of life that he knew. At the same time, a much more selfish part of her wanted to keep Naruto to herself and not let any other woman get near him.

Of course, she knew she could be selfish and still let others be with him. After all, a harem king needed a queen to stand beside him didn’t he? Sure, Naruto wouldn’t consider the girls lesser, but someone had to be in charge and keep the girls in line when Naruto wasn’t around and Kairi would ensure she was it.

Plus, she could admit from seeing some of his lovers being intimate with each other that she was curious about how that would go too.

“Naruto, wake up.” They heard Donald’s voice making Kairi groan at Donald getting in the way of things.

Naruto chuckled and kissed Kairi, making her moan a bit, before he stepped back and left his mindscape.

Kairi pouted before walking to see more memories and learn more about her love.

OUTSIDE WORLD

Naruto groaned a bit as he sat up from his bed and popped his neck before looking at the door, “Yeah?” Naruto called and Donald opened the door a bit.

“Hey, we’re coming up on a new world. Should be there in about 10 minutes.” Donald stated as Naruto nodded as he stretched.

“All right, I’ll be out in a minute or so.” Naruto stated making Donald nod as he left while Naruto stood and went to the attached bathroom to clean up a bit since he needed it. He then threw on a pair of red boots, black jeans, a red shirt, and a black jacket with a red sword on the back.

He was glad a shop in Traverse had some clothes that would fit him otherwise he’d be wearing the exact same thing for who knew how long and that could prove problematic, especially if he got injured.

Stepping out of his room, he headed for the cockpit and found a world coming into view. The thing about it, was it was very pink with a twisted and contorted forest and large red and white castle visible.

“So that’s the new world huh?” Naruto asked as he stepped forward and sat in one of the chairs.

“Yup, we’ll get as close as we can and then disembark.” Goofy stated as he and Donald were in the pilot seats.

“Just remember, we can’t interfere unless absolutely necessary and we can’t tell others about the worlds.” Donald stated as they continued their approach.

“Yeah, three strangers just suddenly show up out of nowhere, have magic and strange weapons, and know how to fight dark creatures that just showed up out of nowhere. Yeah, we can cover that no problem.” Naruto stated sarcastically making Goofy chuckle while Donald frowned.

“Okay, point taken, but still, we have to be careful.” Donald stressed and Naruto frowned before sighing.

“Let me guess, some asshole or group of assholes started invading worlds and causing untold amounts of chaos. They were stopped by someone and as a result, there was a universal law put into effect that no one would talk about or travel to other worlds unless dire circumstances arose.” Naruto stated as Donald and Goody both looked at him in surprise.

“Well… uh… yes, that is right. King Micky was there during that crisis and made the law with a few other world rulers being aware of it as they helped stop the chaos, magic was then used to block off the worlds from each other.” Donald stated impressed at Naruto figuring it out.

“But now that King Micky has gone looking on other worlds, it means things are escalating again, which means we gotta be careful or we could cause even worse problems.” Goofy stated as he gulped a bit.

“Yeah, who knows what could happen if the villains and evil people of the worlds started trying to travel to them? It could even be why the Heartless are springing up: someone started meddling in things they shouldn’t have.” Donald stated making Naruto nod, even if he felt there was something wrong with that.

“What are you thinking?” Kairi asked him and Naruto hummed.

“Not sure, just… it seems… wrong to barricade the worlds. I mean, if they do in fact have hearts, then they’re living things, and thus each world is essentially a sibling to the others. We’re essentially cutting them off from their family because of the deeds of a few assholes. I mean, not everyone who wants to see other worlds is doing so with bad intentions in mind. Besides, like I just said, there’s no way we can keep it a secret especially since people seem to know about the Keyblade, which means it was likely involved in the incident though whether the wielder was good, evil, or maybe both if there’s more than one blade is up in the air at the moment.” Naruto explained since he still didn’t know if there was more than one Keyblade or not.

If he was supposed to save the worlds, he needed to know fully what he was getting into and just what people were classifying “saving” as.

Shaking those thoughts away, Naruto sat back as the ship approached the world and they landed in a large grassy field. As the trio stepped out, they shouted in shock as the ground opened and they fell into a large hole.

However, as they fell, they found themselves passing various pieces of furniture and noticed that the walls of the hole were beginning to have designs on them that looked like the suits of playing cards. Also, as they fell, they found that they weren’t so much falling as slowly descending, it was close to floating or at least a controlled descent.

Eventually they landed in what seemed to be the bottom of the hole and saw various picture frames of different things and objects that were in a variety of shapes and sizes. “Hey, Jiminy, mark that location there.” Naruto stated motioning to a green trinity mark on the ground. Jiminy nodded and marked it in his journal before Naruto nodded to the other two and they began moving through the area.

However, a white rabbit wearing a vest, waistcoat, spectacles, and holding a large pocket watch suddenly rushed by them, though Naruto noticed he came just above the knee. “Oh dear! Oh dear! I’m here, I should be there. I’m late, I’m late, so very late! Can’t be late or the queen will have my head for sure!” He shouted as he rushed through the hallway they were in before a series of doors stacked on top of each other all opened for him as he ran.

“Okaaaay. Guess we’re in a rabbit hole.” Naruto stated wondering what the fuck just happened.

“Uh huh, do we follow the rabbit?” Donald asked and Naruto shrugged.

“No other options, we have people to find, so we gotta go to each world and look, no other path for us besides back to the ship and I’m not sure how to do that.” Naruto stated making him nod as they entered.

However, Naruto shook his head slightly as he felt a slight bit dizzy and… off as they moved forward. It wasn’t bad, it just a bit annoying and slightly distracting, so he trudged through it and kept going.

Entering the doorway, the trio looked around in confusion at where the rabbit was as they entered what seemed to be a quaint little room, that seemed to be a bedroom. However, they were confused as they saw a much smaller rabbit dash through a bronze door.

The confusion was due to the fact it was 100% the same rabbit, just smaller somehow.

“How did he go and shrink?” Goofy asked in confusion as he scratched his head.

Naruto shrugged and grabbed the doorknob, “Ouch!” The door shouted making Naruto recoil slightly. “Do you mind?!?! I’m trying to get some sleep!” The doorknob fixture, as the screws were its eyes and keyhole was its mouth while the knob was the nose, asked.

“Uh, sorry, we just wanted to follow the rabbit.” Naruto stated as the knob sighed in annoyance.

“Well, you’re much too big to do that anyway, so you’ll have to use these.” The knob stated as a pair of vials appeared on the table behind them.

“What are they?” Naruto asked and the knob sighed.

“One is to grow and one is to shrink, obviously.” He sighed as if he was talking to a tiny child.

Naruto just frowned at it before he turned and looked at the bottles before grabbed the blue bottle since it had a down arrow on it. Naruto nodded to the two before taking a sip and then handing it to them to do the same.

A minute later, they shrunk with the bottle poofing back to the table.

Naruto and the two looked around in wonder at the change in perspective, however that wonder didn’t last long as the Heartless showed up. Only, they had some new ones with them in addition to the Knights and Shadows. One of them was a group of red cloaked figures floating while having what looked like straw hats on their heads and small chicken legs sticking out of the coat. The other was a large fat one with armor on its belly with tiny legs and a small head that was wearing a small helmet.

The three had to quickly move out of the way as the red ones launched fire balls at them while the big ones tried to body slam them. Naruto quickly swung his Keyblade like a baseball bat at one of the larger ones and sent it hurdling back where it crashed into some Shadows and Knights causing them to disperse.

He then dodged some swipes from the Knights before he threw his Keyblade at the red floating ones, watching as it smashed through them causing a few to disperse and release hearts before it returned to his hand and he smashed through a couple Shadows. However, he noticed these ones didn’t disperse, telling him that they were tougher than the ones he faced in Traverse Town.

He then noticed Goofy defending Donald from behind while Donald launched fireballs at the Heartless, “Don’t bother with the red ones, if they’re launching fireballs at us then it’s likely that fire won’t work on them.” Naruto stated as he smashed a Knight into a group of Shadows.

Donald nodded and began focusing on the others while Goofy threw his shield like a frisbee and struck the fire ones before catching his shield back in time to block a strike from a Knight.

Naruto then spun around one of the large ones launching at him and smashed it in the back sending it crashing into several Shadows before he spun and swatted several Knights with his Keyblade. He then jabbed his Keyblade into one of the big one’s face and used his magic. A blast of fire erupted from the Keyblade setting the large one on fire.

Naruto then twisted around and slashed through several Shadows before seeing Goofy’s shield being smacked away by one of the large ones and moved before he kicked it back to Goofy in time for him to block the attack. Donald then finished it with a fire blast to the back, where there was no armor, while Naruto twisted and threw his Keyblade like a buzzsaw letting it cut through the last of the red ones before it returned to his hand.

He then attacked the larger ones, by trying and using a skill called Flow Motion to get around to behind them and began hacking and slashing or going for their heads if they were too close together to attack from behind. He did keep an eye on Donald and Goofy though, the two were clearly out of practice.

Good thing too as both failed to notice a large one getting ready to body slam them from above, which is why he moved and slashed at it sending it slamming down on some Knights and crushing them.

Naruto then twisted in air to dodge a swipe from one of the Shadows and hit it with a kick that sent it crashing to the ground where it dispersed.

Naruto landed and spun around with a wide arc of his Keyblade dispersing more Shadows before he dodged a swipe from one of the Knights and slashed it causing it to disperse.

Naruto looked around for any more of them and saw none. Idly collecting the Munny dropped by the Heartless, Naruto nodded to the other two before they approached the door again. “Okay, we’re small now, can you let us through?” Naruto asked the doorknob, who yawned.

“No.” He stated making them frown.

“Why not?!?” Donald demanded as he tapped his foot.

“I’m tired and don’t want to.” He answered making Donald growl.

“Why you darn-” Donald growled before Naruto shook his head.

“Forget it, Donald, let’s look around and find a different way. Worst case scenario, I drink the big potion and make him open up.” Naruto stated since at his normal size, he was fairly certain he could force that door open regardless.

Donald sighed and nodded as they began looking around the floor and small table in the corner for anything useful.

They found a Hi-Potion and another Trinity mark in the nearby fireplace, but not much of anything else.

However, near the bed, Naruto found scuff marks, which he knew meant that the bed likely had been moved quite a few times. Given that the marks went towards the wall, he assumed that the bed went into the wall, but there was no chance of him doing that while small.

“I got it guys.” Naruto stated as he pushed magic to his legs and jumped to the central table and drank the red bottle making him grow. Making sure to not squash Donald and Goofy, Naruto moved over to the bed and pushed making it slam into the wall and disappear in a poof of smoke, though you could somehow see it on the wall now.

The point though, was that there was a doorway they could use now that the bed had been blocking, though Naruto needed to shrink again to get through unless he wanted to army crawl the entire way through and keep risking smushing Donald and Goofy.

So, he moved back and took another drink of the blue bottle making him shrink back down.

Nodding to his companions, Naruto and they walked through the doorway.

Coming out, they found themselves in a huge hedge maze with a castle in the center though there were roses all through the hedges. However, in a large clearing, there was a makeshift court taking place. Around them serving as guards were living playing cards of spades and hearts that had spears/lances and axes handy as well as helmeted heads, though specifically the hearts had spears and the spades had the axes.

Before the judging dais was a stand for the accused, who in this case was a cute blonde girl around 16 years old wearing blue low-heeled shoes, white stockings, a blue dress, and a white apron over it. She had blonde hair that reached just above her ass and was held out of her face by a simple black headband, she also had tanned skin, crystal blue eyes, red painted pouty lips, and a small black choker.

On seat near the judge’s chair was a short man, really short as he was only barely taller than the white rabbit, and he was looking around nervously while looking at the defendant in sympathy.

On a stand next to the judge’s chair was the white rabbit with a trumpet that had a flag attached to it. He promptly blew into it making a small trumpet noise, “Presenting her majesty, ruler of Wonderland, the Queen of Hearts.” He stated and motioned to the last person there that was sitting in the judge’s chair.

Said person was a rather fat woman, even compared to the Akamichi women that Naruto had met, and she was wearing a black and red dress that had hearts and spades on the opposite color of them. She also had a tiny crown on her head while her black hair was done in a bun. In her hand was a golden scepter with a heart on top that had a smaller red heart within the gold one with a crown on top of both.

“Court in session!” She yelled at the top of her lungs and turned very red to the point that Naruto was surprised she didn’t pop a blood vessel while slamming her scepter down on the podium before her. “The accused stands trial for attempting to steal my heart. There’s no doubt that she is guilty and should be prosecuted. The reason? Because I said so!” The queen stated calmly before shouting.

“That isn’t fair!” The blonde girl exclaimed in protest.

“Are we really supposed to let her do this?” Naruto asked the two as they frowned.

“We can’t interfere in this world.” Donald stated as Goofy nodded.

“Yeah, that’d be meddling.” Goofy stated as Naruto frowned.

“So we’re supposed to just let her get railroaded by that bitch of a hag because we’re not supposed to be on this planet? What the fuck are you two gonna do if the Heartless try to kill someone? By your logic we can’t save them without meddling in the affairs of another world.” Naruto stated making the two frown and look at each other, not sure what to do.

“Have you anything to say in your defense?” The Queen of Hearts asked in a tone that said she knew the answer or didn’t expect an answer.

“Yes, I do.” The girl stated making all the natives but the queen widen their eyes while the queen scowled at her. “You may be queen, and this your kingdom, but that doesn’t give you the right to be so mean, cruel, pigheaded, and vicious just because you want to be.” She stated making the others go wide eyed in fear while the queen looked ready to burst a blood vessel she was turning so red.

“SILENCE!” She screamed, spittle flying from her mouth as she slammed her scepter on the stand before her. “The court has seen enough! For crimes of attempted theft of my heart, you are sentenced to be executed! Off with her head!” She screamed again shocking the girl, Naruto, Donald, and Goofy.

“Now wait a fucking minute!” Naruto shouted as he moved forward before Donald or Goofy could stop him while Jiminy jumped onto Goofy’s hat.

“And who are you?!?” She demanded in a tone that said she didn’t like being interrupted.

“Someone who’s tired of your bullshit!” Naruto stated, he’d seen enough bad rulers to not want to see more, “Just because you’re the queen doesn’t give you the right to act like a spoilt brat of a hag! Instead of actually investigating, you just want to see someone suffer even if they haven’t done anything deserving of it!” Naruto stated shocking everyone present, though he did note that the natives besides the girl and the queen had a look of admiration and pity in their eyes.

“How dare you!” The queen roared but Naruto just scoffed.

“How dare I?!? How dare you! You’re supposed to protect and help your people, not treat them like fucking slaves!” Naruto shouted as the queen turned redder and redder.

“Seize them! Off with their heads!” She shouted only for Naruto to quickly aim his Keyblade at the hedges and launch several fireballs at them setting the whole place ablaze.

“You have a choice now: Pursue us and risk the queen burning to death along with her maze or let us go and put out the fires. Choose quickly.” Naruto stated as he grabbed the girl and began running with Donald and Goofy following right behind him.

“MY ROSES!!!! QUICKLY YOU FOOLS! SAVE THEM BEFORE THEY BURN OR IT’S OFF WITH ALL OF YOUR HEADS!!!” The queen shouted making the cards scramble to put the fires out before too much damage could be done.

Naruto quickly rushed into the woods with the girl trying hard to keep up. Eventually, Naruto pulled her into a bridal carry and ran as fast as his legs could take him. He ignored the girl’s blush, which in her defense she had never been carried like this before and it didn’t help that she found her rescuer so handsome.

Naruto ran for over five minutes straight before finally stopping and setting the girl down as he got a look around. The forest was dark, but the trees and plants were unlike anything he had seen as they were twisted, multi-colored, and misshapen in ways that Naruto knew weren’t natural.

Or at least natural for his world.

“Um, thank… thank you for saving me.” The girl stated making him face her and saw she was still blushing.

He also saw that she had some nice looking D cups on her and a cute face.

“No problem.” Naruto stated as he looked around before frowning. “Where are Donald and Goofy?” Naruto asked looking around and seeing it was just the two of them.

“The two that were with you? I don’t know. I was too busy trying to keep up when we were running and then when you carried me, I wasn’t in a position to look for them.” She stated making Naruto click his tongue before he turned and narrowed his eyes at a nearby rock.

“The question isn’t where are they, but where are you.” A soft voice stated as Naruto watched as a pink and purple striped cat appeared with a massive shit-eating grin and glowing yellow eyes.

“You! The Cheshire Cat!” The girl exclaimed.

“Indeed I am. But who is he? Do you know? Does he even know?” The cat stated as he laid on the rock while Naruto just looked at him.

“I know exactly who I am, cat, but the real question is why I should give a fuck what you have to say?” Naruto asked and the cat just kept grinning.

“I could help you find your friends, but that would imply you’ve lost them. Then again, what friends would you be looking for exactly? Your island friends? Your traveling friends? Or perhaps your other friends?” He asked as Naruto just looked at him.

“Quit fucking around, how do you know about the people from my island?” Naruto asked with narrowed eyes while the girl just looked confused.

“Oh, the Cheshire Cat has all the answers, even to questions that most don’t even know to ask or perhaps don’t want to ask. However, your kind always were so hot headed, but don’t worry you’ll have a chance to cool off soon. You may want to start moving before the different shadows find you, the forest gets dark quickly and only makes it more comfortable for them.” The cat stated as he began fading away.

“Hey! Where are Donald and Goofy?” Naruto asked knowing that they were a priority over anything else he wanted to ask.

Like how the fuck the cat knew about any of his friends?

“Take the path less traveled, you’ll figure out what to do soon enough, especially after you cool off.” The cat stated as he faded from sight making Naruto sigh as he couldn’t sense it anymore.

“Well, he was fucking helpful.” Naruto sighed as he looked at the girl. “My name’s Naruto by the way.” He stated as he offered his hand and the girl took it and shook it a bit.

“Alice, pleased to make your acquaintance.” She replied as Naruto nodded before looking around only for several of the trees to move and show a split path.

The one on the left was clean and cleared, clearly it was used quite a bit, while the right wasn’t as worn or cleared, meaning it wasn’t used nearly as much.

“Come on, we go right.” Naruto stated as he began walking and Alice quickly followed staying close to him.

They trudged for a bit until they passed a large red flower. As they passed, Naruto’s hand brushed against it, and he paused as a thought entered his head. Give me a Potion. Stopping a minute, and confirming with Kairi that it wasn’t her, Naruto turned to the flower and stared at it intently.

“Naruto?” Alice asked in confusion as he had suddenly stopped and was looking at the flower intently.

Naruto frowned before he reached into his bag and removed a Potion before he poured it on the flower making it jerk back as it bloomed before it suddenly sprayed out Munny and a Hi-Potion.

Naruto just stared before shaking his head and deciding it wasn’t worth trying to figure out. He collected the Munny and the Hi-Potion, pocketing them along with the empty Potion bottle as well.

It may be useful to have an extra bottle for something.

Naruto then nodded to Alice and they kept walking with the girl just being confused, but decided it was just part of the madness that was Wonderland.

Eventually they reached a clearing with the path going straight through. Naruto frowned and moved slowly, “Stay close.” He stated as he called his Keyblade to him and moved slowly as Alice stayed close behind him.

As they reached the middle of the clearing, several Heartless all appeared. Naruto cursed as he readied his blade, “Take cover, and don’t move unless I tell you.” Naruto ordered as he readied his Keyblade against the Shadows, Knights, and the red ones, thankfully without the big ones.

Alice quickly got behind a tree and watched as Naruto charged the dark creatures. He swiped his Keyblade dispersing some of the plain ones before he twisted and hacked at the armored ones. He then jumped over several fireballs, letting them crash into some of the armored ones, before he swiped and destroyed the red ones.

“Naruto, are you okay? You seem… off.” Kairi asked as Naruto kept cutting down Heartless after Heartless.

“I know, ever since we got here, I’ve felt…off. It’s why I exploded at the queen. My anger feels like it’s on a hair trigger and my body feels like my powers have been interrupted or impeded somehow.” Naruto stated as he blocked a claw swipe from a Knight and cut it and a few Shadows.

“Could the world be affecting you somehow?” Kairi asked worriedly since she now noticed that the mana lines through his mindscape were fluctuating and pulsing.

“Either that or I’m reacting badly to the two potions I drank to alter my size.” Naruto thought since he really noticed the changes after he shrank the second time.

Before Kairi could reply, a scream drew Naruto’s attention and revealed that Alice was surrounded by several dozen Shadows and Knights. Cursing, he used Flow Motion again to cut down several of the Shadows before swiping away the Knights. However, there were still several of the reds and several fireballs slammed into Naruto’s back making him grit his teeth feeling both the force on his spine and the flames hitting his skin.

Deciding that sticking around wasn’t an option while he had to worry about Alice, Naruto attempted one of his ideas for magic. He channeled it to his Keyblade and swung it sending an arc of magic that sliced through the reds and dispersed the Shadows that it caught. Naruto then grabbed Alice and began pumping Mana to his legs to go faster. “Hang on tight.” He stated as Alice nodded and wrapped her arms around him as he moved rapidly through the trees, though it didn’t do much good as the Heartless could just appear as they please anywhere.

He kept dodging attacks and unleashing his own as he could, but it was hard while carrying Alice and ensuring she didn’t get hit by said attacks.

Naruto had to stop suddenly as there was a river rapidly flowing, and he nearly fell in. He was about to jump over before he was suddenly slammed into by a large Heartless and both Alice and he were sent into the river.

Naruto gasped as he surfaced and quickly went with the flow of the river as he couldn’t find Alice until he saw she was further downstream, likely because she was lighter than him. After a minute of fighting to stay above the rapids, he managed to reach her and wrapped his arms around her as they were pushed around and moved, “Hang on to me, it will be okay.” Naruto stated before grunting as he was slammed back first into some rocks, but it was either that or risk slamming Alice into them.

Alice gripped onto him tight, shutting her eyes even tighter than her grip as they bobbed and flowed with the water. She felt horrible that Naruto was getting hurt and having to go through all this misery and trouble because of her. She’d have to find some way to truly show her thanks afterwards, but first they had to deal with their current situation.

However, unfortunately, their situation was about to get a bit worse.

Naruto cursed as he saw where the rapids were leading: Right to a fucking waterfall.

Naruto quickly tightened his grip on Alice and braced for it as they were sent over the side. Alice screamed the whole way while clinging to him as Naruto made sure he’d hit the water first down below.

Moments passed before Naruto surfaced with Alice coughing and hacking as they tried to breathe and found themselves in a lagoon area. Naruto quickly swam to the shore with Alice in tow, though her dress was slowing things down.

“Cool off, huh? Fucking stupid cat. Thanks for that bullshit.” Naruto stated as he pulled Alice out of the water and found that the air was much colder than it was before and as such, Alice was shivering and shaking. Pulling Alice close, and ignoring her blush, he began trudging from the water till he found a clearing with a large boulder.

Looking around, Naruto found this was the best place to get a makeshift camp set up before he sighed knowing this was gonna be a bit awkward. “We need to take our clothes off.” Naruto stated as he quickly began grabbing some branches, sticks, leaves, and stones and building up a fire pit near the boulder.

“W-w-what?!?” Alice asked as she blushed before Naruto set up a drying rack and put his jacket and shirt over it making Alice blush more as she couldn’t help but eye him despite covering her eyes.

She also noted the strange tattoo on his stomach, but didn’t want to pry into things.

“Our clothes are soaked, and the temperature is dropping. If we stay in them, we’ll get sick at best and possibly dead at worst. You can keep your undergarments on, but the rest needs to dry out.” Naruto stated as he removed his shoes, socks, and pants leaving him in a pair of black boxers as Alice squeaked and looked away. “Look, I get it’s embarrassing and awkward, but you really need to do this or you risk your health.” Naruto stated as he used his Keyblade to set his firepit on… well… fire.

Alice frowned and bit her lip a minute before she nodded and began undressing. She removed the apron, her choker, and headband first. Then she removed her shoes and socks before she hesitantly removed her dress and handed it to Naruto to put on the drying stand. She then had to lose the pantaloons she was wearing leaving her in a garter, panty, and bra that were all snow white in color before she took the garter off as well.

Alice then sat by the fire and began rubbing her arms to get some warmth and tried to not look at Naruto, meanwhile her blush didn’t decrease either.

Naruto tried not to stare, but her breasts were nice and perky/plump, and her ass was a nice bubble butt.

Turning away, he grabbed more sticks, logs, and anything else he could add to the fire. However, he couldn’t ignore the fact that Alice was shivering and shaking the entire time.

“Maybe you should try warming her up a bit. She looks cold, especially in just her panties and bra.” Kairi stated and Naruto could feel her giving a slightly impish smile.

“What brought this on?” Naruto asked as he sat while Alice was still shivering.

“Couple things. 1) She could freeze or get sick and that wouldn’t be good. 2) She’s been nice and polite and shouldn’t have to suffer by freezing. 3) I know you’d enjoy it. 4) Consider it a step towards seeing if I can be all right with sharing you in the future.” Kairi stated making Naruto raise an eyebrow.

“You’re serious?” Naruto asked and Kairi giggled.

“Yup. So go on, stud, be a good heater and help her out.” Kairi stated knowing that the scenes she had watched so far showed her that she couldn’t deny others the love Naruto could give. She’d still assert her dominance if it came to it, Naruto was hers and she was his, but she could share.

If those Heartless hadn’t attacked, she would have shared a Paopu fruit with Naruto that next morning.

Plus, she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t a bit turned on from seeing him interact, love, fuck, and pleasure those different women.

Naruto sighed a bit before he stood and went over to Alice making her look at him. “Naruto? What are you doing?” Alice asked in confusion before she blushed like a tomato as he scooped her up in his arms before sitting down and sitting her on his lap as she wrapped her arms around her. “W-w-w-what are you doing?!?” She stammered as he began rubbing his hands on her arms, back, sides, legs, and stomach.

“Trying to warm us both up, can’t afford to get sick.” Naruto stated as he ran his hands all over her body, being careful not to touch anywhere covered by cloth. Although, his hands did brush against her ass a couple times making her release a squeak of surprise.

Likely due to him both touching her there and because his hands were warm from him using magic to heat himself.

“Th-th-that’s n-n-not n-n-necessary.” She stuttered as she could help but shiver and suppress moans as his hands made her feel tingly and a bit excited.

***********WARNING: SEXUAL ITEMS STARTING***************

“Just enjoy it.” She heard as if a whisper was within her mind, though she couldn’t identify if it was male or female. “He’s handsome, brave, strong, kind, and is willing to harm himself for you. What more do you need for someone to desire you? To care for you? To Love you? To fuck you?” The voice continued making Alice blush even more as her body started responding to the words as well as her thoughts.

She could imagine being Naruto’s lover and wife, being loved and being made love to by him each night and even during the day. It showed her not wearing undergarments so he could more easily have access to her womanhood. There were even some images of her in a maid’s outfit servicing him and another girl with red hair and she could tell she wore nothing under her outfit, which was nearly short enough for her butt to be exposed when she walked.

The thing was, she didn’t feel like a prostitute or whore, she felt like a woman being loved and cared for by both Naruto and the girl.

Yet she was taught that such acts and manner of dress were done by wanton women that weren’t worthy of respect. But if she was happy and loved, did it matter what the title was?

She didn’t know, but she knew she was enjoying Naruto’s hands and couldn’t help but wonder what his hands would feel like on her breasts and vagina.

“Kiss him. If nothing else, it will let your heart know what it wants.” The voice whispered making Alice bite her lips.

She turned to look at him making him raise an eyebrow before she leaned in and kissed him on the lips gently. However, that soon became more passionate as Alice released a moan and began more eagerly kissing him.

“Well, that was surprising.” Kairi stated as she blinked in astonishment.

“Yeah, didn’t think she was this assertive. Wonder what changed?” Naruto replied as he wasn’t sure how the shy/proper girl suddenly changed to being so eager to kiss him.

“Well, you better put some effort in before she gets offended.” Kairi stated as she was laying on the couch and was starting to enjoy the sight before her.

“Most girlfriends don’t encourage their boyfriend to make out, let alone make out and grope another woman.” Naruto replied as Kairi giggled.

“Most men wouldn’t argue, well, the non-intelligent ones wouldn’t. Regardless, don’t question it, just do it.” Kairi stated as she felt her own body starting to heat up.

“Yes Ma’am.” Naruto stated as he began returning the kiss and turned Alice on his lap to face him as his hands massaged her back.

Alice moaned more and wrapped her arms around his neck and began grinding her crotch against him. Naruto reciprocated and brought his hands to her ass and began groping it and kneading it making her gasp and moan as she continued the kiss. She then gasped again as Naruto added his tongue to the kiss and felt it wanting to come into her mouth, she allowed it and was pleased by the rush of pleasure she felt upon doing so.

“Take your bra off.” The voice whispered her again and she felt the need to obey, it hadn’t steered her wrong yet after all.

Reaching back, she undid her bra and let her breasts bounce free and she moaned as her nipples began rubbing against his chest. Alice didn’t really care where her bra landed when she tossed it, she paid just enough attention to make sure it didn’t go into the fire.

Naruto removed one hand from her ass and began groping her tits with it making her moan and gasp in pleasure as she kept aggressively kissing him. Naruto then spun her around again and grabbed two handfuls of her tits and began kneading and groping them like they were dough making Alice moan and gasp in pleasure as she ground her ass into his obvious erection.

The feel of it, even through her panties and his own undergarments, made her feel hot and more aroused than before.

“Ah, Naruto. It… it feels good. I.. I don’t know what’s happening.” Alice moaned as she ground her ass against his erection.

“Don’t worry, it’s a good thing. That swelling in your stomach, that tightening feeling, it means you’re getting closer to cumming or orgasming. It’s an intense feeling of pleasure, and it involves your vagina, or pussy, exploding out lubricant called pussy juice, to make inserting a man’s penis, cock, or dick whatever you want to call it into the woman easier. If you were pregnant, your tits would release their milk too.” Naruto informed as he kept playing with her tits while sucking and licking her neck.

“Cum? Pl-please make me cum! I want to feel it! I want YOU to make me feel it.” Alice stated as she was enjoying this a great deal, she absolutely didn’t care if it made her an immoral woman or an improper lady.

“Take your panties off. When you cum, I don’t want you resoaking them since I’m betting their already wetter than they were.” Naruto ordered making Alice gasp a bit as she reached down to the waistband and pulled them down revealing her womanhood with a tuft of blonde hair right above and several strings of liquid connecting her panties to said womanhood.

Naruto grabbed them and brought them to her face, “Smell them.” He ordered making her do so and she blushed at the erotic scent that was there. “That’s from your pussy, it’s crying out for a dick to penetrate it and make it cum. I don’t think we’ll be doing that just yet, but I got something that will still get the job done.” Naruto stated as he tossed her panties onto the drying rack before his hand brushed against her clit and pussy lips making her throw her head back and squeal at the sensation coursing through her as her pussy gushed on his hand.

“Hmm, you are sensitive, I only barely touched you, now to really make you feel it.” Naruto stated as he began flicking and rubbing her clit making her squeal again until he silenced her with his mouth.

Meanwhile, Kairi was panting and moaning as she rubbed and fingered herself to the show that Naruto was giving her with Alice. She hadn’t had the chance to have her own fun with him beyond some kissing and groping, and now she was really looking forward to when she could have fun with him.

She didn’t know what had gotten into Alice, but she was liking it. She acted so prim, proper, and ladylike, but now she was turning so slutty and eagerly giving into her desires as well as Naruto’s. Kairi could easily admit she was jealous, but it was eclipsed by her own horniness, enjoyment, and desire to give Naruto even more pleasure and love than he had.

Kairi would also be lying if she said she wasn’t looking forward to her own time and chance to have Naruto not to mention any other women she may get to see him with. Maybe that was why a few of the girls in his home village were so willing to share, they were either voyeurs or bisexuals so getting to watch Naruto handle the others was a big turn on for them.

Something for her mind to ponder as she kept enjoying the show, and the other shows waiting in his memories.

Back outside, Alice was moaning, screaming, and squealing with pleasure as Naruto was actively fingering her pussy while his thumb pressed and rubbed her clit making her even hornier. His other hand was playing with her breasts brushing, pulling, pinching, flicking, and pressing her nipples in different ways, strengths, intensities, and roughness making it impossible for her to start to adjust, not that she wanted to adjust but still.

Him sucking on her neck and nibbling her ear was only making things harder for her to concentrate.

“Open your mouth and stick out your tongue.” Naruto ordered making her look at him before she gladly did as ordered only to moan lewdly as Naruto sucked her tongue into his mouth and began kissing her lewdly as his own tongue invaded her mouth.

Alice then squealed as Naruto suddenly jammed his fingers into her pussy at the same time he pinched both her nipples causing her pussy to squirt and spasm around his invading fingers as Naruto withdrew his hand to let her squirt and leak on to the ground below.

**************SEXUAL ITEMS OVER…. FOR NOW**************

Alice panted in exhaustion as her legs spasmed and shook from her orgasms as her tongue hung out of her mouth as Naruto pulled back. She could scarcely believe that such a pleasurable thing existed, and people said it was immoral or improper to enjoy this? She couldn’t comprehend it, maybe they just never had anyone skilled enough to make it enjoyable.

“Just think, that was only his hands, imagine what he could do with his mouth or even his dick.” The voice whispered making her shudder at the thought.

Naruto then set her down as he stood and checked their clothes and found they were dry and grabbed them. “Come on, we need to keep moving.” He stated as he kissed her forehead and handed her her clothes.

Alice nodded and began redressing, though she left her panties, pantaloons, and bra off, finding that she didn’t want them. She hoped that she and Naruto would get another chance to do more sexual things, if nothing else she felt he’d like her going with no panties, despite how shameful it was.

Once she was dressed, the two headed off into the forest again.

MEANWHILE

“Gawrsh, this forest sure is spooky.” Goofy stated as he and Donald were trudging through the forest after trying to follow Naruto and the girl.

“This is all Naruto’s fault. If he had just stated out of things.” Donald grumbled upset that they were now being further delayed in looking for the king.

“Aw, don’t be mad, Donald. You wanted to stop that trial too.” Goofy stated as they kept walking.

“Except we aren’t supposed to! We can’t meddle, Goofy, no matter how much we may want to! We have to keep the law!” Donald stated angrily since Goofy wasn’t getting it.

“Now Donald, calm down and think, would your king let something like that happen if he was here?” Jiminy asked making Donald grimace and look away. “Exactly, there’s a time for following the law and there’s a time for following your heart, your conscience, and morals. No law should ever override what the right thing to do is.” Jiminy lectured as Donald huffed.

“Fine, I guess it was the right thing to do, but that doesn’t excuse him getting us into trouble and then running off without us. If we lose him, we not only fail the king but we could very well end up losing all the worlds out there with no hope of getting them or the ones already destroyed back.” Donald stated not happy about this occurrence at all.

“Maybe, but you alienating Naruto isn’t going to help anything. He’s doing what he feels is right and he wants to find his friends, just like you want to find your king and not fail him. Which path do you think gets you to your goal faster: Helping him or fighting with him constantly?” Jiminy asked and Donald grumbled.

However, as they started moving, they heard the bushes rustle and turned to face them just in time for something to leap out at them, “WAAAAAAH!” Donald’s scream echoed out.

BACK WITH NARUTO

Naruto and Alice were walking before they began to notice the woods becoming a bit brighter and a bit smoother. “Naruto, I’m not sure but this seems a bit familiar to me.” Alice stated making Naruto nod.

“All right, just be on the lookout for either the Queen’s guards or anything else that’s not friendly.” Naruto stated as they walked with him still feeling off.

As they walked, they saw the forest shifting slightly into hedges again. “Dammit, don’t tell me we’re back at the castle.” Naruto sighed as they moved carefully.

“No… These aren’t the same hedges, there’s no roses in them. No, this… is the Tea Garden!” Alice stated as they moved. “I found this place before the Cheshire Cat sent me to the queen for a way home.” She continued and Naruto frowned.

“I’m starting to think that damn cat is trying to get us killed. He sends you to the queen and he doesn’t really warn us that we’re gonna fall into a river and over a waterfall.” Naruto stated not happy with that stupid cat.

“I know. Anyway, the Mad Hatter and March Hare live here always celebrating Unbirthday Parties. They find it unfair that you only have one birthday and thus no reason to celebrate the other days of the year, so every day is a party and celebration with an Unbirthday Party.” Alice explained making Naruto snort a bit.

“Well on the plus side there should be food and drink then.” Naruto stated making her nod as they continued forward.

However, Alice frowned as they moved in, “That’s strange.” Alice stated making Naruto look at her, “We should be able to hear them causing a large commotion by now.” Alice stated making Naruto frown as he called his Keyblade to him and readied himself.

Entering the main area of the Tea Garden, they found the place a wreck. It was clear that something tore through the place and there was no sign of the hatter or hare.

“This is awful, what would do this?” Alice asked in shock as they moved to the house that was there.

“The Heartless, they don’t care about anything other than consuming people’s hearts and releasing the darkness held within them.” Naruto stated as they moved closer to the house.

“Heartless? Is that what they’re called?” Alice asked and Naruto nodded.

“Creatures made from the darkness of people’s hearts, they hunger for more so they attack and consume the hearts of others. Those with an emblem are corrupted hearts and those without are pure darkness that were released from the hearts of others. They’re merciless, remorseless, and at least so far none show any higher form of intelligence beyond attack on sight.” Naruto explained making Alice frown.

“Such creatures exist? It almost seems unbelievable.” Alice stated and Naruto snorted.

“You mean like a talking rabbit, duck, dog, playing cards, and magic?” Naruto asked rhetorically making her blush a bit in embarrassment.

“Point taken.” Alice stated as they entered the house finding wacky looking furniture as well as a full-length dining table covered in tea and snacks.

“Sit, eat, and drink. We need to head out again soon.” Naruto instructed making her nod.

Naruto locked the door and checked the windows before he started looking around the house. Going upstairs, he paused as he heard some quiet whispering/whimpering. “Are you sure we’re safe? I just want to go back to mom and dad.” A childlike voice stated with fear evidenced in its voice.

“We’ll be fine, we got each other and this whole house to hide in if we need it.” Another child voice stated as Naruto found a wardrobe that was closed.

“Shh, someone’s here.” A third voice stated as there was silence from the wardrobe.

Naruto knocked lightly, “Hello? My name is Naruto, I’m friends with Pongo and Perdita, are you some of their pups?” Naruto asked and was greeted with silence for a long moment.

“You know mom and dad?” One of the voices asked hesitantly.

“Yup, they’re Dalmatians and they wanted me to find all 99 of you along with Anita, Holli, Betty, and Heloise so you could all be a family again.” Naruto stated as there was silence before the door was slowly pushed open and he found six dalmatian puppies in front of him.

“How can you understand us?” One with a spot over his eye asked.

“I’m weird like that.” Naruto stated before he opened the Inventory Bag, “Hop in, once it’s safe, I’ll let you out again.” Naruto stated making them frown and look at each other. “Look, we’re in a dangerous forest that likes to shape and changes things as it pleases and there’s an army of dark creatures running around that want to kill anything and everything that has a heart. Now, I promised your parents I’d get you home safely, so please, do what I ask.” Naruto stated making them look at each other before they got in the bag.

Naruto closed it and walked back downstairs to see Alice sitting there sipping tea. He paused a moment at seeing she had forgone her panties and pantaloons and raised an eyebrow at her, but she just smile and spread her legs more as she sipped her tea. Naruto shook his head in amusement and grabbed some of the sandwiches before he tossed them in the bag for the dogs before he began looking around the bottom floor. He found a few synthesis materials, which in addition to the Blaze Shards and Spirit Shards that were dropped from the flaming heartless and the Knights, respectfully, made good for starting synthesis projects once the shop was opened in Traverse Town again.

He also found some Potions, Ethers, and Hi-Potions, not many but more than what Naruto had.

He quickly downed a Potion just to ensure there was no lingering damage from the trip down river or from the few Heartless attacks he couldn’t block or dodge.

The Potion did fix some of the pain he felt, but he still felt off and sluggish for some reason.

“Maybe your body is acclimating to the new world? I mean the worlds are different, so people from other worlds react to other worlds differently?” Kairi suggested and Naruto shook his head.

“No, Traverse Town didn’t seem to have that, and that seems like something Donald and Goofy would mention since they need me alive to complete their mission and get to their King. Plus, neither of them seem effected and they fully stated that they’d not left their castle in years.” Naruto replied since Donald and Goofy would have to be VERY stupid not to warn him that his body would react like this on a new world since it could get him killed.

“Fair enough, just try to take it easy.” Kairi stated as he ate some of the food and drank a bit of tea.

However, before he could try to fully relax, something started slamming into the door making him jump to his feet. “Alice, get upstairs, quickly.” Naruto ordered making Alice nod as she quickly went up the stairs to hide.

Just in time too, as the door was suddenly smashed down by a large Heartless. Said Heartless looked like the cross between a rapid grizzly bear and a rabbit. It was pitch black with baleful yellow eyes, long floppy ears, razor teeth and claws, and a small tuft tail of purple hair.

The Heartless snarled at him before lunging forward, only for Naruto to use Flow Motion to get behind it and struck it sending it slamming into the wall where it howled before Naruto launched fire at its tail making it roar.

Faster than he could track, the Heartless whipped around and backhanded him through the wall and out into the garden.

Naruto landed roughly through the large table covered in various tea pots, cups, and additives to the tea. He coughed and groaned as he got up, “Okay, that was a nice hit.” Naruto groaned as he got up.

He quickly rolled out of the way as the Heartless tried to land on him and retaliated by doing an upward cleave into its back making it roar in pain and anger. Naruto then began unleashing a flurry of strikes before he hooked his Keyblade onto one of its legs and roared as he pulled and spun before hurling it into a thick tree.

Naruto then released a rapid-fire blast of fireballs before he then unleashed several waves of magic from his Keyblade.

Once he was finished, he panted and quickly removed an Ether and consumed it feeling his magic return to him before a growl came from the smoke cloud he had created made him sigh. He then dodged to the left with a roll and swiped at the Heartless making it growl as it lashed out with a roar before Naruto shoved the Keyblade into its mouth and blasted it repeatedly with fire making it lurch back and roar in pain.

It then swung at Naruto again, with Naruto moving out of the way, but once it had, it shoulder charged him and smashed him back into the house.

Naruto crashed through the wall as the Heartless roared at him before it grabbed him and threw him into the nearby fireplace. “Naruto!” Alice shouted as she was at the stairs making the Heartless look at her.

It roared before charging straight for her making Naruto curse as he pumped magic to his legs and then combined it with Flow Motion to move in front of Alice before he roared and stabbed his Keyblade forward into the Heartless’ head.

A couple moments passed before the Heartless glowed and the heart was released causing the body to disperse into nothing.

Naruto dropped his Keyblade and panted as Alice quickly moved beside him, “Are you all right?” She asked in concern for the man she was quickly developing strong feelings for.

“Yeah, though I definitely need to train more, my body is completely out of shape from how it used to be.” Naruto stated as there was a time where something like that fucking Rabbear or whatever couldn’t have even come close to scratching him.

“I’m not sure, you did rather well.” Alice stated as Naruto snorted.

Well? He just got his ass kicked by something that any of the Jonin or higher could have beaten and a few of the Chunin as well.

“No, honey, I did not do well. I handled that rather amateurly, I’m sad to say. I could see it’s movements most of the time, but I was too slow to react to quite a few, and there were a few movements I couldn’t see. No, I need to train more since I’m sure there’s only worse enemies out there after this world.” Naruto stated making Alice look at him in confusion.

“This world?” She asked and Naruto sighed and nodded.

“Yes, this world is one of several. Each world is isolated, or is supposed to be, under normal circumstances. This is because some time ago, a war broke out and someone endangered all the worlds and thus those in power sealed the worlds off from each other. However, the Heartless break those barriers down to get at worlds and attempt to consume them in darkness to add to their power. My Keyblade kills the Heartless and is the one thing they fear most, but the opposite side of that is that they hunger for my heart the most.” Naruto explained making Alice look on in shock.

“So, I somehow came to another world when I fell down that rabbit hole?” Alice asked and Naruto shrugged.

“I’d assume so if this world is unknown to you.” Naruto stated as he popped another Potion and drank it.

“One should never assume anything.” A voice stated making them turn to see the Cheshire Cat.

“Oh, what do you want?” Naruto groaned as he looked at the cat, while it still had its shit-eating grin in place.

“It’s not so much what I want, but what you want.” The cat replied making Naruto frown at it. “I must say, you did the poor hare a favor when you killed his Heartless, though I don’t know where the Hatter’s has gone.” The cat stated making Naruto look at him. “As thanks, I’ll give you this.” He continued as he waved his paw making a blue aura flare around Naruto causing him to blink. “You can use ice magic now, though I’m sure you would have figured it out eventually. You should also know that the Queen has captured your two friends.” The cat stated making Naruto look at him in shock, “I assume you’ll want to rescue them, just follow the road, doesn’t matter which one, they all lead to the castle, and it should be interesting watching a King clash with a Queen.” The cat continued making Naruto frown while Alice looked at Naruto in surprise.

“You’re a king?” She asked and Naruto frowned.

“Oh yes.” The cat answered before Naruto could, “The king of Whirlpools, Fire, Sand, and Leaves, thanks to his parents and a few of his lovers.” The cat stated making Naruto widen his eyes while Kairi was just as shocked.

“How the fuck do you know me?!?” Naruto demanded with a glare at the cat.

“I told you already, the Cheshire Cat has the answers to all questions, even ones that people don’t know to ask.” The cat stated keeping his grin in place.

“Then you know what the fuck is wrong with me, ever since I came here my body, my power, my mind, have all been off. Why?!?” Naruto demanded with a glare as he was still trying to process that someone actually KNEW who he was.

“I thought that’d be a bit obvious for you. Your skills are awakening with magic as their fuel again, which means that nifty power boost you learned from your toad teachers is kicking in as well.” The cat replied making Naruto widen his eyes.

“You’re saying my sage mode is causing this?!?” Naruto asked in shock as the cat merely rolled over on to his back… with his head still staying upright.

“In a sense, you’re drawing power from the world and it’s heart thanks to that little trick. However, a world’s power and a person’s power are two very different animals. As such, it takes your body time to adjust to the power and make it its own, until it does, you have to make do with what you have.” The cat stated as he began to slowly vanish. “Do try to keep up, Uzumaki, the doors aren’t open just yet and until they are, you have a job to do.” The cat stated as he fully vanished.

Naruto and Alice sat in silence for a few moments, Naruto processing everything and Alice not sure what to say.

Naruto suddenly stood and downed an Ether and Hi-Potion feeling his body get reenergized. He then got to his feet and rolled his neck and shoulders before he began trudging back to the castle.

Alice quickly fell into step behind Naruto, not wanting to be left alone out here with those things running around, but at the same time not saying anything as she really wasn’t sure what to say. Alice wasn’t sure how to react to the fact that Naruto was royalty, mainly due to the fact he didn’t act like any royalty that she had ever seen or heard of.

He didn’t have servants or a palace, he wore simple clothing, and he knew how to fight while being pretty brutal in combat as well. He also had no fear in him and didn’t care about decorum or etiquette if it got in the way. His actions with the Queen of Hearts proved that.

There was also the fact he seemed insistent that he wasn’t a king, yet he reacted to the cat stating what he was the king of, which meant it was likely the truth and he didn’t want it to be. Maybe his family and lovers were killed and as such he didn’t want the throne at the cost of those he loved?

If so, she could understand his reluctance.

However, she could also tell that his heart wasn’t as damaged as she’d have thought and it made her wonder, had he found love or comfort in others on other worlds? Was the one he loved that girl she envisioned in her fantasies? He clearly had been to other worlds, but what did that mean for her? Was she just a one time bit of fun or was she possibly something more?

She paused momentarily as that thought crossed her mind, but she felt her heart immediately reject that. He wasn’t just using her or toying with her, he cared. She had no idea what told her this, but she could feel it in her heart that Naruto did care about her and wasn’t just using her to have some fun of some kind.

She trusted him, she liked him, and she wasn’t going to toss that away because of some unwarranted paranoia.

If there were other women attached to him, then she’d figure something out.

Meanwhile, Naruto was having a talk with Kairi, “If your heart is connecting to the worlds’ hearts, then doesn’t that mean you’re getting stronger?” Kairi asked and Naruto gave a mental nod.

“It would seem so, that could explain how I got Mana all of a sudden. I connected to Traverse Town’s Heart and it began fueling me, some of that fatigue I felt must have been from it and not just lack of sleep and food. That and the Keyblade may have done something too.” Naruto replied as he kept walking while keeping his senses sharp, or as sharp as he could get them at the moment.

“Then why didn’t you get anything from home?” Kairi asked and Naruto hummed.

“Who says I didn’t? My strength and body repaired itself pretty well considering, then there’s those dreams that helped fuel me, and it’s possible that my body was getting fixed from home. I mean, I highly doubt that I just suddenly had Mana coils going through me, our home may have built those, and I would have had to stay there for a few more years to draw more from the world. I can only draw so much and the world can only give me so much, especially since we don’t know how quickly the world energy refills. Hopefully, as I get stronger, I won’t be as handicapped or at least for not as long as I adjust and adapt to the power flowing in.” Naruto explained making her nod in understanding.

“Well, on the bright side it seems to be working, I mean you hadn’t gotten Flow Motion to work so well before. Plus, you’re doing it while your body is adjusting and not at 100%. I’d say the improvements are working.” Kairi stated making Naruto nod.

“Yeah, now that I know what’s causing it, I may be able to control the flow and make it more tolerable, but I can’t just cut it off or I risk backlash and possible withdrawals. It will be like me using Kurama’s chakra before we started getting along.” Naruto replied as he kept walking while internally wondering if he could use his seal to control the flow like it did with Kurama’s chakra.

It was a long shot, but it was worth a try for later.

It didn’t take long to reach the castle again, and they found Donald and Goofy being held prisoner in the court area with a full contingent of the card soldiers. There had to be at least 50 of them.

Naruto had Alice hide from everything as he walked into the main courtyard. The cards immediately began boxing him in while Donald and Goofy were shackled and disarmed to the side while also being in a cage.

“Well, seems the other criminals decided to return. Good, it saves my men from hunting you down.” The queen sneered as Naruto just looked at her and removed his jacket and tossed it aside.

“You’ve got one chance to stop this and step down. I’m not going to let you terrorize your subjects anymore.” Naruto stated as the queen glared and turned red.

“How dare you! I am the queen!” She shouted as the guards all cringed slightly.

“No, you’re just a bitch with a crown. A real queen doesn’t need fear and threats to rule and doesn’t just execute people because she can. No, you’re a spoiled brat who throws tantrums when she doesn’t get her way.” Naruto retorted making her turn even more red with rage.

“Bring me his head!” She ordered as her soldiers began closing in on Naruto.

“Sorry about this.” Naruto stated as he called his Keyblade and it was clear to everyone that he was talking to the soldiers.

The soldiers hesitated a moment and looked at each other, their faces clearly showing they didn’t want to do this, but Naruto motioned them on to fight. Steeling their resolve, they nodded to him before they charged him.

Naruto readied himself, wishing his body was adjusted, but he’d make do.

Sidestepping an axe chop, Naruto smashed the card with the blunt side of his blade sending him back before Naruto parried a spear thrust and delivered a palm thrust to the attacker sending him tumbling back into some of the others. Naruto then swiped his Keyblade and launched a wave of frost on the enemies trapping a few to the ground while others had their hands stuck to their weapons.

Naruto then twisted around a back stab from a spear and launched an extra large fireball that sent the cards it landed near flying back while the ground was scorched. Naruto grunted as he was smacked by a spear butt before a side smash from an axe sent him back before he caught himself.

Naruto spat some blood out on the ground as he moved his jaw a bit from that hit. He looked to see the other cards had gotten up while a few freed the ice trapped ones. Naruto frowned and readied himself to continue.

However, he paused as he suddenly felt a rush of energy and his body felt lighter and no longer sluggish. “Hey, your mana coils are pulsing and glowing, plus I think they got even thicker.” Kairi stated making Naruto smirk.

Rolling his neck and shoulders, he smirked, “Now, you’re all in trouble.” Naruto stated before he was gone making them widen their eyes before a barrage of fireballs landed amongst them making them shield themselves before Naruto was there in front of one with a grin.

Giving a Spartan Kick, the card in front of him was sent hurdling back and knocked over several dozen of his comrades. Naruto then spun and delivered an uppercut that sent another card into the air before he spun catching his ankle with the Keyblade before hurling him into more. Naruto then blasted the two people piles with his new ice magic trapping them.

Naruto then used Flow Motion to move behind the group before he reared back and gave a mighty swing with the blunt end sending them flying off to smash into each other and the various objects around the area.

Naruto then parried a spear attack and disarmed the card warrior before taking the spear himself. He spun it around and smashed three in the face, jabbed another in the gut with the butt of the spear, before he spun it and kicked it forward sending it spinning forward smashing it into the faces of several of them. Kicking up a pair of axes, Naruto flipped them over and threw them so the backs smashed into two of the cards’ faces knocking them down.

Alice, Donald, Goofy, the queen, king, and rabbit could only watch in shock and awe as Naruto dismantled the card army with relative ease after that first bout. It was eye opening to Donald and Goofy at just how skilled and trained Naruto was while Alice could only look on in surprise, now understanding why he had said that he hadn’t been doing as well against the Heartless as he could have.

And this was him still being sluggish compared to how he was apparently.

It actually made her shiver in excitement at what he could possibly do when he was back to full power.

However, before she could think more on that, a hand suddenly came over her mouth keeping her from screaming as she widened her eyes before she was pulled backwards and suddenly darkness enveloped her and she knew nothing else as she reached out for Naruto.

Back to Naruto, he had just backhanded another card soldier away before he channeled mana to his feet and stomped the ground causing a small tremor that knocked more of them over.

“You guys had enough?” Naruto asked as he twirled his Keyblade in hand.

“Idiots! I told you to seize him! I’ll have all of your heads.” The queen screamed before yelling in shock as a fireball was launched at her and she narrowly ducked it.

“Why the hell do any of you listen to her?” Naruto asked various guards as they tried to get up.

“She’s the queen, and if we don’t listen to her, she’ll have our heads.” One stated making Naruto groan and palm his face.

“And just how is she gonna take your heads if none of you listen to her? You think she’s gonna be able to fight any of you, beat you, lock you up, and then execute you herself?” Naruto asked in exasperation as the cards, king, and rabbit all blinked and looked at each other. “If you don’t like her being in charge, then depose her and put someone better in. I mean if you like the king, then let him still rule while you remove the queen.” Naruto stated as they kept looking at each other.

“Nonsense! I am the queen and you all will obey me or lose your heads! Now kill him!” The queen shouted and stomped her foot throwing a tantrum.

The cards just looked at each other in silent communication before looking at her, “No!” They stated in unison as two spade cards moved and freed Donald and Goofy, who nodded their thanks.

“Traitors! I’ll have your heads!” She stated as she got redder and redder.

“And just how are you gonna do that? Are you gonna fight us.” Naruto asked with a smirk as he had his Keyblade ready.

The queen growled as she got redder and redder to the point a tomato looked pale. Then, before anyone could react, a Shadow Heartless launched at her and stabbed her in the chest making her shout in shock as she began to glow a dark aura before she began cackling madly.

“Shit, get everyone out of here.” Naruto ordered as he quickly launched some fire at the frozen cards freeing them as they quickly got the king and white rabbit out of the area.

Naruto, Donald, and Goofy then watched as the queen began cackling louder as the glow surrounded her and her throne.

They watched as the throne grew large and gained arms and legs along with a face. It had a cruel looking crown and held a large sword in the left hand and a scepter in the right. “Now you’ll pay for your insolence!” The queen shouted with a crazed grin on her face as the throne tried to stomp on them, but they quickly dodged.

Naruto frowned as he could sense the darkness around the Heartless radiating from the queen, which meant that beating her would beat the Heartless. “Okay, I’ll get up close and attack. Donald, launch spells at the queen and Goofy, you protect him from any attacks. Whittle down the Heartless if you can, but the queen is primary target.” Naruto instructed making the two nod as there was no time to question or argue when they had something like that in front of them.

“Die!” The queen roared as the Heartless began attacking.

Naruto dodged a slam from the scepter and retaliated with a blast of fire at the arm making it roar as the fire did harm it, though it didn’t set it on fire like he had hoped. Moving quickly, he began hacking away at the legs, literally trying to cut it down to size.

Donald began blasting fireballs at Heartless, a few hitting near the queen, but not enough to damage her, though they did damage the Heartless. Goofy was standing near Donald with both the Smasher and Stout Shield equipped to him since he figured it was better if he could block twice as well.

He was just glad that he had gotten the Stout Shield from Naruto after they set off from Traverse Town since he took Naruto’s advice to heart. He was sloppy, nowhere near what his rank as Captain of the Royal Guard for Disney Castle should be. He needed to improve, for their sakes as well as the King’s, so he had asked Naruto for the Stout Shield so he could practice a bit with both his new ones. He wanted to get a feel for their weight and balance so he was more adjusted for fighting.

It seemed it was a good idea since he could block twice as well now, though he made sure to put the Stout Shield on his right arm since it was heavier and bulkier than the Smasher, so he wanted his dominant hand to compensate for the change while his left hand used the Smasher.

He quickly broke from his thoughts and moved to Donald’s side to block the sword strike coming at him. Goofy yelped at the force, but dug his feet in to hold it back.

Luckily, he didn’t have to hold it long as Donald quickly began firing at the hand holding the sword, making the Heartless recoil and roar as it dropped the sword.

Naruto jumped back to dodge a kick from the Heartless and pulled his Keyblade back before he coated it in magic again and swung sending an arc of magic out that cut into the Heartless causing it to roar. Naruto then released more on the arms and the legs causing cuts to appear in the limbs, though he aimed at the queen a couple times but the Heartless blocked with the scepter.

Dodging a swing from the scepter, Naruto moved and jumped onto it and began running up the arm before he started hacking away at the head causing it to roar. Naruto had to jump down to dodge a swipe from its other hand, but made sure to give a swing at the queen.

However, he was surprised at the fact his blade didn’t pierce or cut her, it definitely hurt her, but it was the Heartless who roared louder while she gave a shout. “So the queen is gone, her body is just an extension of her Heartless.” Naruto thought, knowing this was a bit of a good thing since it would ease Goofy and Donald’s conscience about possibly killing someone if they weren’t ready for it.

He landed in a roll and used Flow Motion to get behind and started hacking away at the back legs. The Heartless roared louder and louder before it stomped near Naruto causing a shockwave that forced him back while Goofy and Donald were knocked away by a swing from the scepter.

Naruto gritted his teeth and moved again pumping Mana to his legs to move faster and blocked the scepter when it was being used to try and smash them. He grit his teeth even harder as he held the scepter back before he pushed more Mana to his legs and arms and roared as he pushed sending the Heartless off balance and causing it to stumble and fall over onto one of the hedges.

Naruto then looked at the sword and moved to it. Dropping his Keyblade, he grabbed it as best he could and began pumping Mana to his arms and back and roared as he managed to lift it shocking Donald and Goofy before he threw it up in the air. Taking a moment to orient himself, that move took quite a bit of his Mana, he grabbed his blade and jumped towards the sword before he drew back and roared as he swung sending the sword shooting towards the Heartless, which had started getting back on its feet.

The sword flew and cut through the left arm, chopping it off, making the Heartless roar in pain before it slammed the scepter on the ground sending the trio crashing back. Naruto spat some blood out of his mouth as he got up, he then poured Mana into his Keyblade before he spun and roared as he hurled it.

The Keyblade flew straight where it pierced the Heartless in the head making it roar as it staggered and swayed before it went crashing down causing the queen to scream as she was crushed beneath the Heartless.

Naruto panted as Donald and Goofy came over to him and all three watched as the body glowed before a heart was freed and it floated off while the body disappeared along with the queen.

Naruto sat down and sighed, “Well that was a fucking mess.” Naruto sighed as he relaxed a bit.

“I’ll say.” Donald stated as he panted from using so much magic before Naruto waved his Keyblade over him showering blue sparks.

“An annoying cat gave me ice magic, so figured I’d share it with you.” Naruto stated in explanation making Donald nod his head in thanks.

“Hey, Naruto, where’s that girl you helped?” Goofy asked as Naruto looked around.

“Hey Alice, come out.” Naruto called before frowning as there was no response or sign of her. “Alice?” He called again as he stood. “Alice?!?” He shouted as he looked around.

“You’re too late.” Naruto turned to see the Cheshire Cat there with his head on the ground and his body dancing on the head.

“What do you mean?!?” Naruto demanded as the cat laid on his head.

“She’s gone. Taken away by the darkness off this world to another far far away. You’ll have to continue traveling to find her now.” The cat stated as he began fading again, “Good hunting, Kitsune, have fun.” The cat stated before it was gone.

Naruto growled, “Dammit!” He shouted as he punched a nearby rock causing it to crack.

“Don’t worry, we’ll find her. We still gotta find the king and your friends.” Donald stated as Naruto sighed and nodded.

“That was most impressive.” A voice stated making them turn and see the king there with the card soldiers. “Young man, I must thank you. While it is regrettable what has happened, it will be for the better of Wonderland in the future.” He stated making Naruto nod.

“Glad to be of service, hopefully you can start to fix some of the damage your wife caused.” Naruto stated making him nod.

“Yes, it will be hard, and it will take time to regain the trust of the people, but such is the burden of those who wear the crown.” He stated making Naruto smirk.

“Rule well, your majesty.” Naruto stated dipping his head to him as a sign of respect while the king bowed as did the soldiers.

“Thank you, you and your friends are welcome here any time. Hopefully you’ll be able to enjoy our real hospitality next time.” He stated before walking off with the soldiers to handle the process of everything changing.

“Guess it’s time for us to go.” Naruto stated making them nod as they turned to walk off.

“Hold a moment.” A voice called making them see a card soldier approaching with a bag. “The king wanted to offer this in thanks, he also said he wouldn’t take no for an answer.” The soldier informed as Naruto sighed and nodded, accepting the gift causing the soldier to salute him before he walked off.

“Come on, let’s get back to the ship, we can check out the bag later.” Naruto stated making the other two nod as they headed for the Rabbit Hole with Naruto grabbing his jacket along the way.

As they left, the king watched them go, “Is he the boy?” The king asked seemingly to nobody.

“Yes, though he’s not ready yet. He seems to be missing something, yet he hasn’t lost anything.” The Cheshire Cat stated as he appeared near the king.

“Was there nothing else I could give to help him?” The king asked and the cat just lazily laid on his own head.

“There was much you could give, but would he take it?” The cat countered as the king hummed.

“Will he be ready in time?” The king asked and the cat merely rolled over.

“Time is such a mysterious thing. Who can say if time will agree with him or if he will disagree it. The boy will be ready when he is ready, nothing will change that.” The cat stated as he faded away leaving the king to his thoughts before he shook his head and walked off.

He had a lot of matters to handle now.

GUMMI SHIP

Naruto sighed as he sat in the chair on the Gummi ship as they left Wonderland. “Cheer up, Naruto, we’ll find Alice.” Goofy stated knowing that was what was bugging his new buddy.

“I know, but I can’t shake the feeling that we might be missing something. I mean everyone else they just immediately turn into Heartless, so what made Alice so special that she was captured and kidnapped?” Naruto asked making the two royal soldiers frown as he brought up a good point.

“What are you thinking?” Kairi asked as she relaxed on the sofa, naked, and was resting her head on her arms.

“Can’t explain it, but part of me feels that this is the Akatsuki and the Jinchūriki all over again.” Naruto replied as he frowned in thought.

“You mean that some group is trying to get specific people to unlock or set something free?” Kairi asked a little worried at the thought of that.

“Maybe, there’s still a LOT we don’t know and not knowing about your enemy is dangerous in any situation, but it would explain why they didn’t just kill Alice, they need her alive or at least mostly intact for whatever they want.” Naruto replied while absently wondering if the two he was traveling with did know and wouldn’t tell him or they didn’t know either.

Kairi couldn’t even fault him for considering that since the two weren’t exactly laying everything out on the table for Naruto, but Naruto wasn’t either. The difference was that Naruto’s story was too crazy to be believed without proof and he had learned a few times to be careful on who he trusted and when.

Sasuke and a few others had taught him that harsh lesson.

“Hey, why don’t you try flying the ship?” Goofy suggested breaking Naruto from his thoughts and talk with Kairi.

“Huh?” Naruto’s intelligent reply came as Goofy chuckled.

“Yeah, there will come a time when both Donald and I may need to rest or can’t be piloting, so better that you get the hang of it now while we’re both here.” Goofy stated as Donald reluctantly nodded his head.

“Sure, all right.” Naruto stated as he stood and moved to the primary pilot seat as Goofy moved to let him sit.

Naruto was looking forward to this, especially since if he knew how the ship worked, he could still fly if he didn’t have Donald or Goofy for some reason.

He also noted to check on the Dalmatian pups that he had placed in his room with some food and water.

He wasn’t sure when they’d head to Traverse Town again, but he’d make sure they’d do it as soon as they could.

ELSEWHERE

“You did well in getting that girl, my child. I shan’t forget your help.” Maleficent stated as she looked at Riku.

“Whatever. So long as you help me find my friends, I don’t care.” Riku stated since he didn’t have much choice but to help this witch and saw a chance to grab the girl while all those guards were fighting someone.

He was on an unknown world with a witch who claimed to own the castle they were in and had a group of people that were afraid to defy her, but at the same time had skills, powers, and other incentives to bring to the table for her goal.

They reminded him a bit of those Akatsuki guys that Naruto had told him about, which was why he was keeping his guard up since just because they presented themselves as friends didn’t mean they really were friends.

“Of course, dear boy. I am many things, but I always keep my word. Of that, you can be sure and take comfort in.” Maleficent stated since it was the truth.

She was a cruel vindictive bitch, but she wasn’t a liar.

“What’s gonna happen to her anyway?” Riku asked wondering if maybe if he got the chance, he’d spring her and the other two girls they had in the dungeons.

“She will be unharmed, I assure you. I merely need her and six other unique girls like her brought together to open a very special door. Once the door is opened, they will be free to leave. However, if they attempt to escape or harm any of us, then some force will be needed. A great deal of time and effort has gone into locating the three we have now, to lose them would delay our plans and our efforts to find your friends.” Maleficent stated in a kind motherly voice as she smiled kindly at Riku.

Riku didn’t buy it for a second, but nodded to show he understood.

Right now was not the time to make waves and risk having to fight her and her allies when he had no weapons or escape plan.

No, better to wait and bide his time, at the very least until he could regroup with Naruto. Naruto would have a plan and something ready for this type of deal.

If nothing else, he’d have someone to watch his back.

MEANWHILE IN THE DUNGEON

Alice yelped as she was thrown in a cell by some ugly man, though admittedly she likely thought he was ugly when compared to Naruto but that was beside the point, and watched as the cell door was slammed shut. “You’ll be staying here, wench. Any attempts to escape will be met with harsh and painful punishments, just be glad that the lady of this place wishes you unspoiled or you’d be facing worse things.” He stated as two more monstrous versions of the shadow creatures that Naruto killed appeared outside of her cell making her back away while the man laughed and walked away.

Alice brought her legs up to her chest, while making sure her lack of underwear wasn’t noticeable, she fought against the tears that wanted to fall. She would not cry; she knew Naruto would come and save her.

She believed him.

She had faith in him.

He couldn’t be stopped by these fools and monsters.

She knew it and all these fools and monsters would fall before him.

Fall before her friend and… No.

Fall before her love and king.

DONE!

Hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Next time we meet a Demigod, a god, a swordsman, a damsel that can handle herself, and an old goat (actual goat, not the acronym).

Special thanks to my supporters: Andrew Stephens, Shadow9Fox, Janus Christoffer Sønderskov, Patrick Ferro, Smilix, Dylan Page, William Skondras, Tom Khoury, Joseph, Matthew Anderson, Jason Anderson, Razor McCutchn, Hert Fanfiction, Kelly Payeur, Rich Didcott, Matthew Jackson, Joeri Lissens, Cory Toler, Aysha, Justin Bridge, Knight, Ellis, dragonkw213, and TheDarkKnigh. Thank you all for your continued support.

Don’t forget to give input on those two items.

That’s all for this chapter, see you next time.

Chapter Text

Hey guys and welcome back, time to visit the Coliseum! I know it’s been canon (or at least the order most players visit the worlds) order so far but that will change as we go.

Also, if you have a Fanfiction account. don’t forget to vote on the current poll for who should be a part of Naruto’s Gummi Ship crew (Donald and Goofy will be staying regardless of who is chosen).

NOTE: CANON IS GETTING FUCKED UP! So expect outcomes, pairings, fights, meetings, and more to change.

Nothing else to go over, so let’s get this show on the road.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also don’t own anything that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

[Not English]

Spell

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

“Above’s thoughts”

# check bottom for details.

CHAPTER 4: OLYMPUS COLISEUM, VISIT 1

IN SPACE

Naruto found piloting and operating the Gummi ship to be fairly easy and straightforward. It looked convoluted at first glance, but once you understood what the few primary controls to flying were, it was a cakewalk. A single control module to control the ship, a few switches to increase or decrease speed within a certain range, triggers to activate the Thunder Cannons on the ship, and a button to press for if a barrel roll was necessary.

It didn’t take long for him to get the hang of the controls; he was just glad that someone decided to go for functional over complicated when building the ship; but he was a little weirded out that he was able to get it so well and so quickly, it was like he had already flown a Gummi Ship before and was just doing it all over again. Donald had also mentioned that his and Goofy’s stations could also fire the guns if needed, but it was primarily for if they ever got more gummi cannons to add to the ship. Apparently, there was a wide range of weapons, systems, accessories, engines, tools, gadgets, energy packs, gizmos, armor, and parts out there that could be added to the ship making it faster, stronger, deadlier, lighter, more aerodynamic, and capable of helping them in a variety of situations.

Sadly, their ship was basically the leftovers since the King had the best pieces put into his ship, at everyone’s insistence since his safety was a high priority, meaning their ship would be stuck as is until they found more Gummi blocks. Fortunately, they could be found by destroying various meteors, comets, and asteroids throughout space since the blocks were usually formed inside of remnants of worlds, hence why places that had meteor showers tended to have Gummi blocks show up soon after.

The trio had already decided that they’d destroy any they found along the way to get more blocks since apparently the Heartless had ways of traversing space as well meaning they were going to have fights on their hands eventually.

An alert sounding off broke his thoughts as he tapped a few things as Donald and Goofy had shown him and a screen showed they had incoming Heartless. “We got incoming.” Naruto stated as he strapped himself into his chair as Donald and Goofy began typing and tapping on their own control panels.

Naruto quickly pulled the trigger and opened fire on the Heartless, hoping to wipe out a few before they could get too close, using his training both in Anbu and with Tenten to calculate the angles and trajectories.

Based on the couple explosions he saw, he hit a couple.

“Nice shot.” Donald stated in amazement as he didn’t think anything could be hit at the range they were at.

“Thanks, pays off to have done a lot of practice with trajectories and the like.” Naruto stated as he quickly rolled to the right to dodge some random fire from the Heartless and returned fire destroying a few more and making the Heartless start to spread out.

Admittedly, it was a smart move on their part, spreading out meant it was less likely for him to wipe out a bunch with a cluster attack.

However, the moment they started moving, he swung the ship to both sides and opened fire letting them crash into the rounds he was firing. A quick dive let him dodge a few more incoming attacks before he pulled back up and blasted a few more Heartless that decided to charge straight in on their own.

A quick scan showed that a few were incoming from behind him, and he quickly pulled up and cut the engines letting him finish his flip and open fire on the ones behind him, destroying them before he quickly ignited the engines again to dodge more coming from his left. Cutting the engines again, he pulled a short turn and gunned the engines before opening fire on the flanking Heartless and destroyed them.

“Anything else on scanners?” Naruto asked as he swept his eyes across looking.

“Uh-uh.” Donald stated still surprised at Naruto’s flying skills.

“Uh-nope. No sign of any Heartless at all.” Goofy stated as he typed a bit, “That was some good flying, Naruto.” He continued with a chuckle.

“Thanks.” Naruto stated before spotting something, “Hey, what’s that?” He asked as he indicated to some floating debris from where the Heartless were.

“Huh?” Donald asked as he looked, “Wait, those are Gummis!” He exclaimed in shock.

“What?!? I thought those came from asteroids and stuff?” Naruto asked as Donald nodded.

“They do, but I’m 100% sure that THOSE are Gummi Blocks.” Donald stated as he pushed a button and the ones closest were pulled in and stored in the cargo bay. Naruto quickly flew and gathered the others as well, he knew nothing about putting them together and upgrading the ship, but better to have them and find someone who did than to leave them and not have a chance of improving the ship.

“I don’t understand this. The Heartless drop Munny, healing orbs, bubbles that refill mana, synthesis materials, and now Gummi Blocks? What the hell?!?” Naruto groaned as he palmed his face not understanding any of this bullshit.

“I don’t know either. We’ll have to ask someone who knows more about this, but for now just accept it and keep collecting things as we go.” Donald stated making Naruto nod with a sigh as he was starting to get annoyed at the lack of information.

“Right, let’s keep going.” He stated as he flew off, going in a direction that seemed to call to him for one reason or another.

“I wonder if your Sage Mode is doing this. I mean you connected to three world hearts now, and if the worlds are connected the others could be calling out through the connection to reach you and bring you to them.” Kairi suggested making Naruto nod at that.

“Possibly, but I only feel one call, so does that mean the worlds are trying to get me to visit in a certain order or are they trying to ensure I get powered up before facing bigger threats?” Naruto questioned since it seemed odd that he was only feeling a call from one planet.

“Maybe the planet in most need of you being there is calling?” Kairi suggested and Naruto frowned.

“Maybe, but my gut says there’s something else at play and something in the back of my mind is telling me that I’ve experienced whatever it is, but I don’t know what. It’s like I know what it is, but I can’t access that memory and I don’t want to risk doing a mind reset while you’re in my mindscape because who knows how that could affect you.” Naruto stated as Kairi nodded knowing that Naruto found a way to recreate some of the Yamanaka skills and talents so he could protect his mind should a Genjutsu affect his memory or perception or if someone tried to get a loyalty, memory, or control seal on him.

The reset basically restarted his mind and cleared out anything that was implanted/not of his own mind and restored everything to how it was.

Kurama had been protected since he was contained in the seal, but Kairi wasn’t put in the seal normally, she was forced into the seal and thus there was no telling what would happen if he did the reset with her there.

Naruto would never risk her, and definitely not over some information that he may be able to discover later on.

She also idly reminded herself to take a stick or something and practice her own fighting skills. There was no way in hell she was gonna be some helpless little girl when she eventually got out of here.

No.

She’d stand beside Naruto proudly and fight anything he fought. She refused to be a burden or some delicate girl that always had to be protected.

Even the civilians that Naruto was with in his world learned to fight just so they wouldn’t be a burden on Naruto, so what excuse did she have?

“Hey, there’s a world coming up.” Goofy stated breaking Kairi from her thoughts as she looked through Naruto’s eyes and saw a world on the horizon… was that even the correct term since there was no horizon in space?

Deciding she didn’t really care, she just looked at the upcoming world and saw that it looked like some ancient coliseum of some kind with two giant statues of soldiers crossing swords above an entrance.

“Looks like some kind of coliseum or maybe a training ground.” Naruto stated as he saw it.

“Guess we better prepare to fight when we land, for all we know the people there will attack us as soon as we set foot there.” Donald stated as Goofy nodded.

“Maybe, though we should be careful that we’re not the ones instigating any fights. Don’t want to be meddling after all.” Naruto stated as Goofy and Donald winced.

“Oh… right. Sorry about that. It’s just that it’s been such a rule that had been drilled and instilled in us, it just feels weird to start breaking it.” Donald stated since he had come off as a bit of a cold jerk.

“It’s all right, I don’t mind you doing your job, I just want you to apply a little common sense to it since we obviously are going to meddle just by setting foot on the world.” Naruto stated knowing that they had a duty and loyalty to their king, but they were missing the obvious.

Donald grumbled and scratched his head as Naruto took the ship onto the planet where they could either land or beam down from the ship.

Landing just outside of a pair of giant wooden and bronze doors, the trio disembarked and entered the coliseum with Naruto already feeling the effects of connecting to this world’s heart. Donald was still using the Shooting Star staff and Goofy had his two shields ready along with wearing the Brave Warrior armband since Naruto felt him having more strength and vitality would be useful. The area was a large courtyard with stone columns on the far sides that showed they were above the clouds. Across from them were a set of smaller doors with the two statues they saw from space standing there. There were also two large braziers to the left, right, and ahead of them. Along the wall to the left and right were blank banners, likely to be used for advertisements or to show respect to whoever was the strongest or won the last tournament.

He also motioned to Jiminy to note a Green Trinity Mark by the left side banners and a White Trinity Mark near the center of the courtyard.

There were a couple chests near the statues, one had some synthesis materials and Munny and the other had a few Potions and an Ether.

Not that great, but better to have and not need than need and not have.

Looking to his companions, Naruto saw them nod and they entered the main doors of the coliseum, a pair that were exactly like the massive doors only smaller.

Entering, they found a small lobby with two small alcoves, one on each side, that had a brazier going strong. Nearby was a ring of light, which was a good thing to remember in the future, a large stone block, and a small column that had a rather fat half goat half man standing on it and messing with a plaque.

“Excuse me.” Naruto stated trying to get the goat-man’s attention.

“Hey champ, you doing okay? Remember, rule number 56: Always rest up before a match.” He stated as he kept adjusting and messing with the plaque.

“Uh…” Naruto tried to state but the guy kept talking.

“Listen, do me a favor and move that pedestal to the wall, I gotta get set up for the games.” He stated while putting an odd emphasis on games.

Naruto looked at the large stone block and moved over to it. Placing his hands against it, he pushed and grunted feeling it move just slightly. Frowning slightly, he placed his hands against it and closed his eyes as he breathed deeply focusing his magic on his arms and legs. Once he felt the magic take hold, Naruto began pushing.

Donald and Goofy gasped in shock as they saw Naruto pushing that massive block on his own before it hit the wall with a loud THUD.

The sound made the goat-man turn around, “Woah! Take it easy with the… Oh, wrong guy.” He stated as he looked at the trio while internally he was surprised at the strength of the kid, “That kid managed to move the block and he doesn’t even seem winded or tired from it. Who is he?” He thought as no one had ever moved a block so easily since Herc.

“Hey, we came to check out the coliseum.” Naruto stated as he waved.

“Hey. My name’s Philoctetes, but you can call me Phil. I organize the games for the world-famous Olympus Coliseum and train heroes with my pride and joy being Hercules, my greatest student and a True Hero if there ever was one.” The now named Phil introduced.

“Cool, he sounds impressive. Maybe I’ll get the chance to face him in the games.” Naruto stated, “Oh, I’m Naruto, this is Donald and Goofy.” He continued and introduced.

“Nice to meet ya, but I’m afraid you won’t be facing Herc in the games, let alone competing in this current one.” Phil stated shocking Donald and Goofy while Naruto raised an eyebrow.

“Why not?” He asked calmly, something that Phil was thankful for.

“Well, Herc is visiting his father right now, so he won’t be in the games till the finale. As for you three competing, sorry, it’s invite only. Heroes from all over the place are coming here to compete, but they only do so on invitation from one of the gods of Olympus. So, even if you were a great hero, no invite no compete.” Phil stated making Naruto shrug.

“But we are heroes.” Donald stated stubbornly.

“Yeah, Naruto’s a genuine hero chosen by the Keyblade.” Goofy stated as Naruto snorted.

“No, not a hero, just a guy who wants to fix shit. Also, guys, doesn’t matter if we are heroes, we weren’t invited.” Naruto stated making Donald pout.

“Look, if you want something to do for a while, how about some training? You can never have enough training.” Phil stated as Naruto shrugged.

“Sure, I could do with some training, you got anything durable or that fights back?” Naruto asked since he had to kill some time as he adjusted to this world.

“Maybe, but first let’s see how you do with the basics.” Phil stated and Naruto shrugged and followed Phil through a hallway to the arena area.

Phil then clapped his hands and a variety of barrels and floating urns appeared. “All right, just destroy these.” Phil stated as Naruto shrugged and removed his jacket before tossing it onto the railing of the stands.

Naruto rolled his neck as he walked forward and summoned his Keyblade ready to test some things with magic.

Naruto then surged forward and did a strong back swipe at one of the barrels sending it hurdling into several of the urns, smashing them to pieces as the barrel broke too. He then charged mana to his leg and Spartan kicked an urn sending it hurdling into several others smashing them all to pieces. He then looked at his Keyblade and began forming his mana over it trying to replicate his time coating weapons in wind chakra.

He envisioned splitting his mana in half and then grinding the two halves back together with his Keyblade in the center.

Phil, Donald, and Goofy were wondering what was going as Naruto just stopped and closed his eyes. However, they widened their eyes as his Keyblade was suddenly surrounded by spiraling winds.

Naruto then opened his eyes and swung his Keyblade releasing a blast of wind that sucked in all the urns and barrels and shredded them into fine little pieces.

Naruto then twirled his Keyblade and the wind stopped as if it never existed in the first place. Naruto then turned to Phil, “Got anything else? There’s a few other things I want to try.” Naruto asked as Phil just stared in surprise.

“Not even Herc cleared the area that fast.” Phil thought as he rubbed his chin. “Yeah, I got something for ya, but first here.” Phil stated as he waved his hand and a yellow aura flowed into Naruto. “That’s the Thunder spell, let’s see how you do with it.” He stated as Naruto shrugged as more barrels and urns showed up along with some training dummies.

Naruto turned to face the targets feeling his magic reacting to the new spell. He then pointed his Keyblade at them and focused his magic to feel like electricity, “Thunder.” He intoned and a blast of lightning shot from his Keyblade and destroyed all it hit. “Blizzard.” He stated and suddenly a blast of cold and ice shot out puncturing the barrels and dummies with icicles while shattering the urns. “Fire.” He stated again and fire ball launched and exploded next to some more turning the urns to dust while the dummies and barrels were reduced to ash.

Naruto saw he had a chunk left and began looking at his Keyblade. He then pointed it at the last batch and began focusing as he divided his mana up and began channeling all three spells.

Phil and the others were watching amazed at the magical display and the fact he casted back-to-back without needing an Ether to recharge. However, their amazement only increased as they saw another fireball form at the tip of his Keyblade. That in itself wasn’t amazing, but the fact that sparks of electricity began crackling around it as a golden glow formed in the center of the fireball and then icicles began forming and circling the fireball conducting the electricity further was amazing.

Naruto then swiped his Keyblade and launched the ball at the last group watching as it hurdled right into the group before unleashing a large explosion that made the others have to look away. When they looked again, all the targets were decimated with any remaining parts either encased in ice, crackling with electricity, or burning slowly.

Naruto stumbling slightly though drew their attention back and saw that he looked winded from doing that attack. “Note to self, combining the spells is a bitch and more draining than using them individually, though I should have expected that.” Naruto thought as he turned and walked back to Phil.

“How was that?” Naruto asked and Phil gave him a thumbs-up.

“Not too shabby kid. Never seen someone mix spells like that before, though obviously it took a bit out of you to do it.” Phil stated and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, I had to divide my mana and then work to keep them in harmony, so no one spell overtook the other at the same time I had to use more mana to keep it stable, so it didn’t blow up in my face.” Naruto explained as Phil nodded.

“Expected as much. Magic is versatile and controllable, but even it can be a bit of a bitch.” Phil stated as Goofy and Donald just stared at Naruto.

“Gawrsh, Naruto sure does have some creative ideas, never seen no one ever gettin’ the hang of magic like he is. Wonder if has to do with that Chakar thingy he said he had.” Goofy thought glad to have such a strong person for a teammate.

“How?!? He’s only just begun learning magic and he can already do things I’ve never seen or heard of! Is it that Chakra he was talking about? Where the devil have I heard of that thing before?” Donald thought with a small amount of jealousy since it wasn’t often you saw someone excel so well in magic.

“Hey Phil, is there anywhere we can eat? I could use some food after all that.” Naruto asked and Phil nodded.

“Sure, follow me, we got a cafeteria. Usually it’s reserved for competitors, but you’ve impressed me, kid. Any time you want to train more, come and see me. Rule number 12: Training Never Stops.” Phil stated as he led the trio to a hall that had a table covered in food. “Help yourselves. The gods make sure there’s always food, so don’t worry about how much you eat.” He continued as he patted them on the back and turned to leave.

“Oh, hey Phil, have you seen a guy about my age with silver hair named Riku? Or a woman with red hair, blue eyes, and full pouty lips named Jessica?” Naruto asked before then describing Tidus, Waka, and Selphie too.”

“Sorry, kid, can’t say that I have. Most people only come here by being invited, not many come here by accident or stumbling on the world.” Phil stated as Naruto sighed and nodded before Phil walked off to handle things.

Naruto walked up and grabbed a plate and some food before sitting and digging in. “Hmm, I was wondering when I’d get to meet you.” A female voice stated making Naruto look and blink as he saw a very beautiful woman with pink skin and flowing golden hair as well as a purple toga held by a heart-shaped brooch sitting across from him. He could easily see her long slender legs, bubble butt, wide hips, a wasp waist, and E-F cup breasts to compliment her heart-shaped face, full pouty lips, and crystal blue eyes.

“Wow.” Kairi breathed out at the sight of the woman before Naruto and felt a little self-conscious about her figure, then again, she felt that after seeing Hinata, Samui, and Tsunade’s bodies too and they seemed to have bigger tits and asses and hips than this woman.

“And you are?” Naruto asked and the woman smiled a bit sultrily.

“Aphrodite, goddess of love, desire, affection, beauty, fertility, and sex.” The now named Aphrodite introduced, making Naruto raise his eyebrows and shift in his seat slightly to defend himself.

The last goddess he met didn’t exactly leave a good impression.

She giggled a bit, “Fear not, I’m not a fighter, and I mean you no harm, just the opposite really.” She stated while keeping the smile on her face.

Naruto took a side glance at Goofy and Donald and noted they seemed to be talking and picking around the food slowly. “Don’t worry, they’re fine, it’s just a simple spell to make them be too distracted to come over here while we talk.” Aphrodite stated as Naruto looked at her while holding his silverware in his hands.

“What do you want?” Naruto asked with his magic already funneling to his legs and body to move if necessary.

Aphrodite merely kept smiling as she sat there and grabbed a grape from his plate and popped it into her mouth. “I just wanted to meet you, Naruto Uzumaki.” She stated as Naruto tensed a bit more. “Please, calm down, I really don’t mean you any harm.” Aphrodite stated peacefully, though she didn’t seem offended in the least by his actions.

“And why did you want to meet me?” Naruto asked suspiciously.

“Well, you’re rather famous to those in the know. Being a Child of Prophecy can do that after all.” Aphrodite stated making Naruto narrow his eyes.

“Don’t call me that, and don’t assume you know me.” Naruto warned as Aphrodite’s smile turned a bit saddened.

“I can understand that, with all that happened to you, I doubt anyone would want to have that title. Though, it’s not because of it that you interest me so.” She stated as she leaned forward a bit letting her tits press against the table to the point it looked like they may spill out. “No, what fascinates me is your heart. Many men claim to love the woman they’re with, some claim to love them with all their heart, but you, you actually mean and do it. If a woman gains a piece of your heart, you love them unconditionally, totally, and completely. Even if your first love has just a bit more than the others, you still give them such full and unconditional love as if they were the only woman in the universe for you. How could I not want to meet a man like that?” Aphrodite stated with a fond smile on her face.

“If I had to be with multiple women, then I was going to ensure they got as much of my love as they could get. It was unfair and unkind to treat them as if they were second class or just concubines for me to fuck and breed to restore my clans. Especially since a few of those women were political or contracted to marry me, and thus deserved to have as much happiness as they could.” Naruto stated since some of his loves back on his world had been to secure alliances or were set up by his parents as a way to unite friends and clans together.

He didn’t love them any less, if anything he strove to love them more just to make them not feel like they were some toy or object for him to use as he pleased.

“And that is why I’m a bit interested, or even fixated on you. I know about your love for Kairi, and your growing affection for Alice, but I decided to help you get a bit more.” She stated as she quickly leaned across the table and kissed him full on the lips, surprising him, but he wasn’t about to just sit there and returned it.

Aphrodite moaned a bit as she felt the passion and desire from his kiss but made sure she did what she wanted to do before she gave into her own urges.

Naruto pulled back when he felt something enter him through the kiss and immediately grabbed her throat and held his knife close to her carotid, if gods had those anyway, “What the fuck are you doing?” Naruto growled and Aphrodite had to suppress a shiver that swam up her spine at the feel of his hand, his voice, and the look in his eyes.

“Mmm, I told you, I going to help you get a bit more.” Aphrodite stated with a smile on her face. “I gave you some of my power, not only will it help your magic, but it will also help you with the women in your life.” She stated as she drew a finger across his face where his whisker marks used to be. “Your women will have a hard time keeping up with your stamina, so I took the liberty of enhancing you to help them. The more love, affection, and sex you shower on them, the more their own stamina and pace will increase. Wouldn’t want you fucking one of the poor girls into a weeklong exhaustion after all. And yes, I do mean women, I don’t need my powers to know you’ll find others, it’s part of your charm and what makes you who you are. Besides, there’s a few women out there that would settle for mediocrity and believe it as true love than get true happiness.” She stated coyly as she looked into his eyes, “Maybe I’ll even give you a taste of my own love if you keep being the warrior and man you were.” She stated before she pulled back finding his hand had relaxed a bit.

“What do you know of me or Kairi?” Naruto asked and Aphrodite smiled.

“Oh, my dear, the worlds are far more complicated than you could imagine and there are stories told from different points of view. As for your dearest, I know she is connected to you, anything else is beyond my area of expertise. Perhaps my sister, Athena, could help you, but she’s not much for helping others that haven’t impressed her and she’s much too strict on things in my opinion. All I can tell you is to trust your heart, and you’ll find your answers eventually.” She stated before she stood and blew a kiss before vanishing in a burst of gold light.

“The Mana coils in your body are thicker and I think there’s more of them, so she did help your magic at least.” Kairi informed as Naruto frowned.

“And a good portion of my sluggishness is gone, I guess she gave me a jolt to adjust to the world faster.” Naruto replied as Donald and Goofy finally came over to the table.

“You all right, Naruto?” Goofy asked as he sat down and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, just a thought occurred to me.” Naruto stated as he began eating.

“What’s that?” Donald asked as he snacked on some fruit.

“Well, Phil said the gods invite warriors and heroes from all over to compete in the games, right?” Naruto asked and the two nodded. “So, doesn’t that mean that they’re going to other worlds to find heroes and warriors to fight? And if so, aren’t they meddling by taking the warriors to fight in their games where they could be injured or killed and thus can’t do any jobs that they had on their own worlds?” Naruto asked causing the duo to freeze in their eating as his words registered to them.

“WAAAAAH!” Donald screamed in shock as the ramifications set in.

“Gawrsh, if they’re doing that, then others could be too, and they may not be doing nice things while doing it.” Goofy stated sounding worried as Donald looked on the verge of having a nervous breakdown.

“Yeah, and if they’re anything like the Queen of Hearts, they’re likely causing chaos and problems for people or trying to take over worlds. Meaning your balance of the worlds has been broken long before we set out to stop the Heartless.” Naruto stated as Donald looked worried, shocked, angry, and close to passing out or having a heart attack.

“Look, calm down and breathe, what this means is that we have more room to act. We have to go to every world anyway to look for your king and my friends, so we can also make sure no one is messing with the worlds and clear some of the Heartless out at the same time.” Naruto explained before Donald could go into full blown panic. “Besides, from what you mentioned before, your king was going to other worlds for training and to get knowledge, so he had to have been found out about being from another world since anthropomorphic animals aren’t a common sight in most places.” Naruto added as he saw Donald taking some deep breaths to calm down and process his words.

“Gee, guess you’re right, King Micky does kind of stand out, especially with his ears.” Goofy stated as he did two large circular motions near the upper part of his head.

“This is bad, how could things like this have been happening and we not know about it?!?” Donald demanded as he couldn’t fathom this.

“Well, you sealed off all contact with the other worlds, if you can’t communicate, then you can’t ask for help or warn others of what’s going on. The people who are causing problems likely took advantage of that, but you guys have missed the bigger problem.” Naruto stated making the two face him, “Who’s to say that none of the darker people from across the worlds haven’t made an alliance?” Naruto asked making them gasp in shock and horror. “They could deal with any number of threats while allied with each other rather than facing them alone. Of course, they’re likely just using each other or working to better their own aims, but still it’s a threat that we need to be careful of.” Naruto stated as the two merely sat there.

“Gee Naruto, how come you thought of all this?” Goofy asked in confusion.

“I’ve dealt with this kind of thing before. Enemies of different areas allying to achieve a common goal since doing it solo wasn’t conceivable or possible with the number of people that would stand in their way, plus safety in numbers and all that.” Naruto stated remembering the Akatsuki all too well with how they wanted to basically take on and destroy all the ninja villages with the Biju and taking just one wasn’t possible for any one of them, but together they could do it.

“Gawrsh, sounds like you’ve had your share of troubles too.” Goofy stated and Naruto snorted.

“You can say that, yeah.” Naruto stated as he kept eating.

“If there is a group of people doing that, we got a lot more problems than we first thought we did.” Donald stated wondering if the King may have suspected that this was going on and that’s why he sent them to find Naruto, he knew they’d need a lot more than just their usual stuff to win.

“Say Naruto, how did you handle this kind of thing before?” Goofy decided to ask as he took after Naruto and kept eating.

“I built and trained a team to counter the threat. We worked our asses off and grabbed anyone who could contribute regardless of where they were from. Defeating the threat was more important than keeping things quiet and contained because there was just no way we could do that.” Naruto explained making Goofy and Donald frown in thought.

Naruto left them to their thoughts as he finished eating and stood. “I’m gonna take a look around, I’ll meet you back at the lobby when you’re done.” Naruto stated as he walked off leaving the two royal court members behind.

“You get the feeling he’s not telling us something?” Donald asked and Goofy hummed and took a thinking pose.

“Gee, maybe so Donald, but then again, he don’t really know us, does he? We’ve only known each other a coupla days. Can’t expect him to just trust us immediately.” Goofy stated as Donald grumbled.

“He’s right you know.” Jiminy stated as he was eating some of the food off their plates, though he was a cricket, so he wasn’t eating much. “You have to work for his trust just like he’s gotta work for yours. He doesn’t know you, Donald, all he knows is that his best chance to find his friends is by working with you, so he’ll do it even if he doesn’t trust you.” Jiminy stated as he swallowed some cheese. “Besides, what exactly have you done to earn his trust? You told him a bit about magic, you complain about his actions despite knowing King Mickey would likely do the same, and then keep lecturing him on trying to maintain the world order and the secret of the worlds despite the fact we keep seeing clear evidence that the secret is out, and people are taking advantage of it.” Jiminy stated as Donald frowned and looked away.

Back with Naruto, he was walking around taking in the sights before he found a woman sitting by herself. She had long brown hair done up in a high ponytail that reached her nice bubble butt with a couple strands tucked behind her ears. She had cream skin, chocolate eyes, plump DD cup breasts, long slender legs, and a wasp waist giving her a real hourglass figure.

She looked like she was sad or depressed, so he decided to talk to her. “Hey, are you okay?” He asked making her turn to face him letting him see her heart-shaped face in full.

“Huh? Oh… yeah, I guess.” She stated as Naruto moved and sat next to her.

“Well, that was certainly convincing. Want to try again?” He asked as he sat there, and she scoffed with a smile.

“Why should I tell you?” She asked and Naruto shrugged.

“No one else seems to be willing to listen, plus I won’t tell anyone anything you don’t want me to.” Naruto stated and she frowned as she looked at him.

“Look, if this is some come-on to try and get me to fuck you, just leave now.” She stated and Naruto gave a wry chuckle.

“While it would be tempting to get with you, that’s not why I was offering. I really was just concerned and wanted to see if something was wrong.” Naruto stated as she frowned and looked away. “Want me to guess? A friend once told me my eyes see things that everyone else is oblivious to.” He asked and she looked at him incredulously.

“All right, what do you see?” She asked and Naruto could detect both incredulity and interest in her tone.

Naruto was silent as he looked into her eyes intensely to the point the woman was getting a bit unnerved by his stare. Naruto then smiled sympathetically, “You fell in love when you were young, but he didn’t return the feelings, in fact he used you for his own gains, but you didn’t notice until it was too late. That point came when something happened that made you desperate and you did something drastic, no doubt to help the man you thought you loved, and you’ve regretted doing it ever since because he betrayed you and left. You took the pain and made it into armor and confidence, you hate relying on others because it makes you feel weak, and you hate being reminded of that. You began to hate men because you can’t risk letting your heart open up to them again because you’re afraid they’ll just break it again and you don’t know how many more times you can go through that and would rather ignore any chance of love than risk the pain of betrayal and loneliness again.” Naruto stated as her eyes began to widen in shock, “Then you met another guy, he was different. He was kind, sweet, caring, and protective of you, and you dared to let your feelings flow, but then you began to be discouraged as you began to notice that the feelings weren’t the same as you felt before, no, they were far too different. And then you realized, the man you were hoping could heal your heart was not someone you could spend your life with feeling happiness and you saw that he was spending time with other women and maybe was unintentionally treating you like a sister, no doubt before you realized that you weren’t falling in love with him. Now you feel discouraged and saddened all over again because the one guy who seemed different to all the rest has no romantic interest in you and you are forming a sibling bond instead of that of lovers.” Naruto stated as she dropped her jaw and looked at him in shock.

“I… That… I can’t… How…” She stuttered as Naruto smiled sadly and she gasped as she could see the pain and loneliness in his eyes, it was the same she saw in her own when she saw her reflection.

“It hurts, not knowing if you’ll ever be loved, to not want to trust someone out of fear they’re using you. To be so scared that you’ll forever be alone and no one will care when you’re gone. People say they understand, but they don’t, not truly, they simply want you to feel better or make you act differently because eventually they don’t want to understand anymore, they want you to get over it and be normal. Heartache, loneliness, pain, betrayal, despair, desire to be loved, to have someone to depend on, to hold you up when you fall, to be strong when you can’t, to pick up the pieces of your broken self and put you back together and still think your worth the trouble and to them you’re still a beauty to behold, too the demons inside your soul and they still want to love and be with you. I know, I know it all too well.” Naruto stated softly as she stiffened.

“I… I…” She started as tears began to well up in her eyes and Naruto cupped her cheek.

“Let it out, you’ll feel better afterwards after containing it for so long, keeping your heart and mind chained with the pain.” Naruto stated gently as he looked at her in sympathy and understanding.

“I… I…” She kept trying to talk as the tears ran down her face before she lunged at him and began crying and sobbing into his chest.

Naruto just smiled sadly and wrapped his arms around her while rubbing her back soothingly. He didn’t say anything, just let her vent the pent-up pain and sadness in her heart.

Eventually she managed to calm down and just sniffed as she kept her head in his chest. “Feel better?” Naruto asked softly as she leaned back and he wiped her face gently with his thumbs, getting a small blush from her.

“Yes, thank you.” She stated as he smiled gently at her.

“My name’s Naruto, by the way.” He introduced as she nodded.

“Megara.” The now named Megara stated as Naruto smiled and nodded.

“Nice to meet you Megara, it’s a pleasure.” Naruto stated as he smiled and Megara stared at him a moment, feeling her heart beat a bit at his smile and the way he said her name.

“Meg.” She stated making him raise an eyebrow at her. “You… you can call me Meg.” She stated as she moved some hair behind her ear and looked away.

“Pleasure to meet you, Meg.” Naruto stated as he nodded his head and Meg felt her heart flutter again.

“Same to you.” She stated absently as she couldn’t help but look at his eyes. There was such warmth and compassion in them, she couldn’t look away.

She wondered how he could smile and seem so genuinely happy after seeing that pain he had in his eyes.

Maybe… Maybe he could help her through her own pain.

“Are you all right enough for me to go? I wanted to talk to Phil while my companions are eating.” Naruto asked making Meg flinch slightly.

“Do… do you mind if I come with you?” She asked and Naruto smiled at her making her heart start beating harder again.

“Sure. If you’d like.” He stated before he stood and offered his hand, which she took and felt a spark go through her body that made her shudder a bit before she began walking with him, unknowingly holding onto his arm.

“What is going on with me? Yes we have a connection, but I feel like I’m acting like some lovestruck teenager around him.” Meg thought as she was mentally beating herself for reacting in such a way.

“He’s different.” A voice stated almost like it was whispering in her head. “You can trust him; he won’t betray your trust. He’s brave, honest, strong, kind, caring, and protective. You don’t have to be strong; you don’t have to be afraid; you don’t constantly have to look to see if he’s lying; you don’t have to look for a way to escape. He won’t betray you; he won’t use you; he won’t abuse you; he won’t break your trust; he won’t abandons you.” The voice stated and she could almost feel her heart aching for her to believe it.

“But what if he does?” She couldn’t help but ask, if not whimper.

“Then test him, get to know him. See if he’s as genuine as he makes himself to be. If you can’t trust yourself after talking to him, then you’ll never be able to trust.” The voice reasoned making Meg frown a bit as she hesitated.

“So… Naruto… can you tell me about yourself?” She asked a bit timidly and was mentally cursing herself for being so timid.

“What do you want to know?” He asked as they walked.

“I don’t know, where are you from?” She asked and Naruto shrugged.

“I’m from a place called Destiny Island. It’s not much, just a small town on one island and then a smaller island nearby that the local kids and teenagers would hang out on. It gained its name because of two items: The Paopu Fruit and the Wayfinder. The Wayfinder is a charm made from Thalassa Shells and if you and your friend each have one, you’ll forever share an unbreakable connection and will always find each other no matter what happens. The Paopu Fruit is a bit more special though, legends say that if you share the fruit with someone, your destinies become intertwined permanently, you will never separate from them and they will be part of your life forever. On the island, it’s pretty much a marriage proposal if you offer to share one with someone.” Naruto stated as Meg nodded and blushed a bit at the thought of a marriage proposal.

“And… have you shared a Paopu fruit with someone?” She asked hesitantly afraid of the answer.

Naruto shook his head, “No, I never did, but I planned to. I had a girl back home that was special to me, I loved her and I couldn’t imagine my life without her.” Naruto stated as Meg gulped feeling her heart start to break again.

“And what happened?” Meg asked and Naruto chuckled lightly.

“You wouldn’t believe if I told you.” He stated knowing it was crazy story.

“Try me.” She stated feeling her heart tell her he wouldn’t lie.

Naruto sighed, “Our world got consumed by darkness, and now she’s trapped in a place I can go to, but I can’t get her free. I spend time with her as often as I can, but… it’s not quite the same. I also have a past, I used to tell her and a guy I consider my brother about it, they always thought it was just stories made up by a kid. Now she knows it was all true and she’s started to consider things between us and what the future entails especially as I meet and connect to others, especially women.” Naruto stated as Meg listened to him.

“What do you mean?” She asked and Naruto snorted a bit.

“Before I was on the island, I was in another land, and there I made connections to a few women and, for lack of a better term, I ended up with a harem, and I loved and cherished them all equally, though I’ll admit one had just a slight bit more of my love as she was my first love and she helped me with the stress and handling of everything. Then… then war came, and I lost them all before I woke up on the island. Then I met the current love of my life, Kairi, and she recently had decided that she wouldn’t object or stand in the way of me being with other women. I have one that I connected to recently, but she was taken from me. So, now I am looking for a way to truly be with two women in my life and, while not actively seeking out any, I’m leaving my heart open to possibly meeting others.” Naruto stated as he looked forward and Meg just looked at him.

She had seen liars; she’d been a liar; she’d deceived, swindled, tricked, and betrayed people a lot before they had a chance to do it to her. So she learned to read people and their intentions quickly so she could never be taken advantage of again, but… there was no lying in his eyes or his tone. In fact, her heart was practically crying and singing the entire time he talked about himself, the pain and sadness and then the hope for the future especially the part about being open to new women to enter his life.

If so… then there was a chance that she could…

“And… what are you looking for in a woman?” She asked trying not to sound eager or shy.

“Heh, not really sure. Physical attraction is always nice, but I guess the heart of the woman is just as important. I’ve seen women that can make many jealous with their looks, but their attitude and heart make them as attractive as an old crone. Them being independent and a bit self-reliant, but not so much that an attempt to help is taken as an offense, is also good. Them being willing to learn how to defend themselves if they don’t already is also nice, it gives me a peace of mind knowing that I don’t have to watch over them all the time out of fear of someone using them to get to me. I guess most of all, I want them to be passionate, strong, and yet caring and compassionate to those deserving of it.” Naruto stated as Meg listened finding herself feeling hopeful since she wasn’t against anything he listed.

“I see.” Megara stated as they neared the lobby.

“Why? You wanting to toss your name into the running?” Naruto asked in a teasing tone causing her to blush and look away. “You should know, I don’t plan to stay here. If you want to try something, it would be as I visit as my companions are still a bit stuck in their ways about letting people travel with us.” Naruto informed making her frown a bit.

A long-distance relationship without being able to know when she’d see him again with unknown times between each visit, it didn’t seem fair. Yet… her heart was practically pleading to her to try, if only for the chance of happiness, real happiness to finally be hers.

Something just screamed within her heart to put her faith in him.

“Trust in him, it may take time, but happiness will be yours. He will free you, love you, care for you, protect you, and make you better than you ever were.” The voice stated again, and she couldn’t help but feel the truth in it.

“I… I don’t know… maybe.” She stated and Naruto smiled.

“I understand, and it’s not like you have to make a decision right now. I’m sure I’ll be back, especially if I get a chance to enter the tournaments, plus I need a place I can train in an area that’s open enough for me to really fight.” Naruto stated as he looked at his hands, “I’m still nowhere near the level and skill I want to be, but things worth having are never easy to obtain, they make you fight and struggle for them as a means of proving you deserve them. Such has my life always been.” Naruto stated with his tone turning a bit somber at the end.

“Hey, don’t go getting all mopey on me, I’m supposed to be the one needing to be lifted up.” Meg stated making Naruto laugh.

“Right.” He stated as he reached the lobby and saw Donald and Goofy waiting there. “I guess this is where we part ways. Those two are my companions, and if we can’t compete in the tournament, we may be heading out since we can’t train where other people are going to be fighting.” Naruto stated as he turned and smiled at her. “It truly was a pleasure to meet you, Meg.” He stated as she smiled in return.

“Yeah, I’m glad I met you too.” Meg stated as Naruto smiled and kissed her cheek making her gasp in surprise and cup her cheek before he waved and walked into the lobby.

“Ready guys?” Naruto asked making the duo nod. “Well, Phil, it’s been real, we’ll be back sometime to train and maybe there will be a tournament we can enter.” Naruto stated as he shook Phil’s hand.

“Sure kid, any time you want to train just come on by. You can never have enough training.” Phil stated as Naruto nodded and waved as he, Donald, and Goofy left. “Man, I wish they were qualified to compete, the games would be a lot more interesting.” Phil stated before shaking his head.

“Yo, Phil.” A voice called making said Satyr turn and see a blue man with a pair of purple spectacles, a holden helmet with wings, a toga, and blue spartan sandals with wings attached and holding a golden staff with a caduceus on top of it.

“Hermes? What’s going up?” Phil asked as Hermes merely dug into his toga before producing a scroll for him as Meg watched from the doorway. “Message from Zeus himself, had me deliver it as soon as it was finished, didn’t even wait for the ink to dry. Said it was important and you were to read and act on it immediately.” Hermes stated as he gave Phil the scroll and then waved before he took off.

Phil frowned and unraveled the scroll and began reading. As he did, his eyes grew wide and he gained a shocked expression. “Well, I’ll be. Never would have thought it was possible.” Phil muttered not sure how to comprehend what he was reading.

WITH NARUTO

Naruto, Donald, and Goofy walked from the doors towards the gate planning to head off to somewhere else since this world seemed alright.

“What a stick in the mud, huh?” A voice stated making them turn and saw a grey skinned… man with blue flames for hair, nothing but yellowed out sharp teeth/fangs in his mouth, yellow soulless eyes with a tiny pupil in the center, a grey shirt under a black toga set of robes, and his fingers were bony and ended in points.

All of that wouldn’t have mattered a ton to Naruto if the guy didn’t reek of death and had an aura of malice, darkness, and pain about him.

“Let me guess, you want to compete in the games, right?” He asked before disappearing in a cloud of smoke, but Naruto already sensed him behind him as he put a hand on Naruto’s shoulder, “Well look here.” He stated as a competition pass appeared in his hand. “All yours, kid.” He stated as he handed it to Naruto. “Be sure to put on a good show, I’m rooting for you to get to the finals.” He stated before he walked away leaving Naruto standing there.

“Oh boy! Now we can compete in the games!” Donald stated as Naruto kept his eyes on the god (who else would have a pass?) that walked away.

“Yeah, but we better be careful, I don’t like the feel of that guy.” Naruto stated as the two looked at him.

“Aw, you’re just being paranoid.” Donald stated as Naruto looked at him.

“We decide to leave since we can’t compete only for there to conveniently be someone willing to give us a pass just before we leave, and he just gives us the pass without any questions or conditions? Not only that, but the person in question also happens to be a creepy ass looking guy and has a stench of death all around him, and that’s not suspicious?” Naruto asked and Donald frowned.

“Well… uh… maybe.” Donald stated now seeing what Naruto meant.

“Exactly, we’re still gonna compete, it’s basically free training and practice for us, we just have to be careful since we don’t know what to expect.” Naruto stated as he began heading back to the coliseum with the two quickly following.

Upon entering, they walked up to Phil, “Hey Phil, we got a pass.” Naruto stated as Phil looked at him, though Naruto noticed he saw a slightly different look in Phil’s eyes, there was a bit more respect in them.

“Really? Who gave it to you?” Phil asked in surprise as he looked at the pass and saw it was genuine.

“Some guy with grey skin, blue flames for hair, and a black toga.” Naruto described making Phil gawk at him.

“HADES GAVE YOU THIS?!?!?” Phil shouted in shock as Naruto winced.

“I guess, didn’t give his name, just stated he was rooting for us to compete and make it to the finals.” Naruto stated as Phil frowned.

“Kid, you better be careful, Hades is a grade-A asshole and is always scheming on how to get his revenge on King Zeus and kill Hercules. He’s the god of the dead and underworld and isn’t above using every dirty and cheap trick there is to get what he wants.” Phil warned as Naruto nodded already having gotten that feel from him.

“I got it, so we can compete right?” Naruto asked as Phil nodded.

“Yeah, though I was just about to come find you since you don’t need a pass anymore.” Phil stated making Naruto raise an eyebrow. “By decree of Zeus, king of the gods and ruler of Olympus, Naruto Uzumaki is hereby granted all rights and permissions to compete in any and all games held within the Coliseum.” Phil stated making Naruto raise his eyebrows in surprise.

“Is this Aphrodite’s work, or does Zeus know about me too?” Naruto wondered as Donald and Goofy looked surprised.

“So Zeus is inviting us to the games?” Goofy asked as Phil looked at him.

“No, he’s inviting HIM to compete.” Phil stated pointing at Naruto, “But if he chooses you two as his teammates then you’re free to compete as well.” Phil clarified as Naruto nodded. “All right then, get ready, your first match starts in five minutes. The rules are simple, you stay in the designated area for the entire duration of the fight. There are no spells or attacks that aren’t allowed besides those that could cause major damage to the arena and reach the stands. No weapons have been barred. And fighting to the death is possible, but usually not done. However, it is still a possibility and is recommended that you quit before it can happen.” Phil stated making them nod. “All right, get ready, some of these competitors are really weird looking. We start with the preliminaries.” He added as he walked off and they went to the waiting area.

Round 1 was against a group called Shadow Scout. With a name like that, Naruto wondered what kind of people they’d be facing, though his instincts told him to be ready for an actual fight and not some friendly match.

Only, upon entering the arena, they found it wasn’t people at all, it was a group of Heartless! Specifically, it was four Soldiers and three Blue versions of the Red Nocturnes, the name they came up with for the fire using Heartless they fought in Wonderland as Jiminy noted that they made a slight musical tone when they cast their magic.

Naruto frowned as he, Donald, and Goofy readied themselves, “Donald, use fire magic, I’m willing to bet these blue ones are ice versions of the Red Nocturnes, so they should be a bit weak to fire magic.” Naruto stated making Donald nod while Goofy had his shields ready with the addition of his old shield being strapped to his back.

While they waited for the match, Naruto had given it to him and explained that having it on his back would work twofold: One: He’d be protected partially from attacks coming from behind him. 2: He’d get some training out of it as the weight would make him adjust and build some more muscle, despite how light the shield was.

Regardless, it would help him recover his old skills and strength faster, and that was important right now.

A gong sound signaled the start and Naruto quickly charged the Soldiers and struck them sending them back into the barrier around the arena. He then twisted to dodge some icicles launched at him by a couple of the blue Heartless while most of them were on fire from Donald’s magic and seemed to be suffering more than the average Heartless did when hit.

“Nice to know that the elements work at least somewhat like you’d expect. Fire beats Ice, but does it also beat wind or no?” Naruto wondered and Kairi stayed silent as she had no real input on this though she would remind him to ask Donald later because if there was an ice and fire variant of these Heartless, there could be a Thunder one too and possibly other magical types.

Naruto then twisted to dodge a claw swipe from one of the Soldiers and retaliated with a thrust from his Keyblade that stabbed through it, killing it. He then jumped and twisted in the air to dodge another attack and unleashed an arc of magic from his Keyblade that cut through two more of the Soldiers while leaving a large mark in the ground.

He then twisted and blasted the last Soldier with a Fireball to the face. As he landed he quickly looked around and saw that Donald and Goofy had finished the ice users. It was then he heard the crowd cheering and waved a bit, while smiling at seeing Meg in the stands, before walking back towards the entrance with Donald and Goofy following him.

Round 2 was against a group called Sinisters, which consisted of 10 Shadows and 3 Blue Rhapsodies, Jiminy’s suggestion for the ice users in order to stay with the music theme for them.

Naruto wasted no time charging his Keyblade with fire before he threw it at the center of the Heartless. Upon hitting the ground, it erupted in a blast of fire that incinerated the Rhapsodies while destroying most of the Shadows. A couple sank into the ground and were scurrying towards Naruto, who promptly recalled his Keyblade and tested a theory.

When one skittered close while still along the ground, he stabbed straight into the ground causing the Shadow to writhe and twitch like it was in pain before it dissipated. Naruto smirked before he promptly stabbed another one only for the last one to jump out at him and then promptly get smashed by Goofy.

Naruto nodded to Goofy before they waved to the crowd and stepped out of the fighting area where Phil was waiting for them.

“Hey, not bad guys, though I shouldn’t expect anything less from someone Zeus himself invites.” Phil stated as they stood there.

Before they could respond, a man walked past them with longer and spikier blond hair than even Naruto’s along with paler blue eyes. He wore blackish-blue pants that had two crossed strapped belts on his shins and one around his left thigh, brown combat booths with a silver soul, four belts around his waist; two brown and two black; with a metal armor plate covering his right side from waist to an inch above his knee. He wore a blackish-blue tank top tucked under his belts with a strap going from one belt to a leather collarbone guard. Both hands were in brown fingerless gloves while his right wrist had a black bracer that went halfway to his elbow, but his left arm had a clawed gauntlet on as well with the bracer having two large metal studded rings over it. His left shoulder had a metal plate pauldron with three screw threads sticking out of it and then a metal basket weave guard went down from the pauldron to just above his elbow. To finish his look, he had a pair of metal studs in his ear lobes and a tattered maroon cloak wrapped around his upper torso, neck, and jaw.

However, two things stuck out visually to Naruto: First was the fact he had a black devil wing sticking out of his left shoulder that he had tucked in against his back and under the cloak a bit, but you could still see it. The second was his weapon, it was a Zanpakuto, not quite as large or intimidating as Zabuza’s was, but still nothing to sneeze at. It was single edged with three holes drilled into it just above the studded base/guard of it and it was wrapped in white bandages. Naruto idly thought the handle was a little small to properly allow control of the blade, but he couldn’t judge since every weapon was designed a certain way for a reason and usually you had to wield the weapon to understand the design choice.

Naruto locked eyes with the man as he walked by, and both could instantly tell the other was a warrior, soldier, fighter, swordsman, and a killer. However, Naruto was able to see the pain, agony, rage, betrayal, hatred, self-loathing, determination, and desire for revenge in his eyes clear as day as well as sense the twisting and churning darkness within him, almost like part of it was natural and one part was placed in him, and both were fighting for dominance.

Just as he finished passing Naruto, both gave a nod of respect to the other before turning away.

“You’ll likely end up fighting him, be careful, there’s something about him that makes my hair stand on end.” Phil stated as Naruto nodded, knowing that he’d have to take the fight against him seriously, if for no other reason than out of respect for a fellow soldier and swordsman.

Naruto watched as the guy fought against some Greek warrior using a combination of skill, strength, and brutality, though the skill wasn’t too much as the warrior couldn’t stand up to the swings of the sword and the match was over in three moves.

However, in those three moves, Naruto could see he had training and skill with his blade, but Naruto could also see some hesitation, overexertion, and lack of mastery, meaning he hadn’t been fully trained or mastered his sword like someone of Zabuza’s caliber had done.

Regardless, it would likely be an interesting fight when it was time.

Round 3: Heat & Freeze.

Naruto, Donald, and Goofy stepped out to find five Blue Rhapsodies and five Red Nocturnes floating before them. Naruto snorted and immediately charged his Keyblade with Thunder and threw it at the enemies. The moment it struck one, a blast of electricity was released electrifying the Heartless with Goofy quickly adding his shields to the mix to increase the arcing and as well as destroy a few of the Heartless faster.

Once Naruto recalled his Keyblade, Donald finished off the stragglers with a few spells.

They exited to sound of the crowd cheering again and they did a wave to it before leaving the area.

Meg could only cheer and whoop as she saw Naruto get through rounds unscathed and showed how strong and skilled he was, even if she was a bit embarrassed at her actions. He certainly had more technique and skill than Hercules did when she met him, he literally charged headlong into enemies without much of a plan or forethought involved.

It was kind of a turn on to see Naruto handling his enemies so well as if nothing they did could stop him. Him being a leader was also impressive since he was clearly directing the other two in combat, though that wasn’t surprising since even to her it was obvious Naruto had more experience than those two.

Of course, her watching him fight made her think back on him mentioning that he’d like the women he was with to at least learn some form of self-defense rather than possibly just being damsels in distress. She could admit she was a bit helpless when things happened, but there was also the problem of how much help could she really be against some of the monsters that regularly caused problems?

She didn’t know, but she’d maybe consider it, she could understand Naruto’s desire to know that those he cared about could look after themselves if he wasn’t around.

She’d think more about it later, Naruto’s next match was starting.

Round 4: Shadow Platoon.

Naruto counted three Blue Rhapsodies, three Red Nocturnes, two Shadows, and two Soldiers this time. “Donald, when Goofy and I throw our weapons, launch as good-sized Thunder at his shields and my key.” Naruto instructed as he began channeling ice through his Keyblade giving it a misty look as frost started to form.

Donald nodded and began channeling his magic as Goofy readied himself and threw his shields at the flying Heartless while Naruto threw his at the ground ones. Naruto’s key hit first and immediately released a fine mist with ice particles inside it, making it the perfect conductor for Donald’s Thunder spell when it hit and Goofy’s shields only helped continue the conduction making one large electrical field that quickly overwhelmed the Heartless causing them to disperse.

Round 5: Blue Revenge.

Naruto scoffed at the sight of nine Blue Rhapsodies hovering there as their next opponents.

He just charged his Keyblade with fire and threw it causing the Keyblade to release waves of fire as it spun burning the Heartless before the Keyblade made contact and exploded in a fiery blast that destroyed them. Naruto shook his head at the disappointing fight and waved to the crowd before walking off with Donald and Goofy.

Over across the coliseum, Hades was standing with the warrior that had walked by Naruto earlier. “All right, that brat is your next opponent, okay? Now, don’t blow it, don’t be fancy. Just take him out and be done with it.” Hades stated to the warrior under his command.

The young man was silent as he regarded Naruto, Donald and Goofy, “The great god of the Underworld is afraid of a kid?” He asked in a skeptical and mocking tone. “Sorry, but my contract says-” He started only to be cut off.

“I KNOW, what your contract says, you think I don’t know? I wrote the contract. I know it says you’re only required to kill Hercules in this tournament. BUT you have to beat that kid in order to get to him. Come on.” Hades stated working hard not to lose his temper and turn the guy in front of him to ash. “Hey, it’s like that old goat says. Rule 11: It’s all just a game, so let loose and have fun with it!” He stated with enthusiasm only to get silence, “I mean, a casualty or two along the way is no big deal, right?” He asked with a smirk on his face as the guy kept looking at Naruto feeling the desire to have a real fight stirring in him and against someone like himself that had seen darkness, death, and chaos, but Naruto seemed at peace, something he himself desperately wanted.

The young man just walked off without a word leaving Hades standing there, “Geez. Stiffer than the stiffs back home.” He stated as he cupped his chin. “Still, suckers like him are hard to come by…” He continued as a growling noise came from behind him and six blood red eyes appeared in the shadows behind Hades.

However, if Hades was paying attention, he’d have seen that the eyes were locked on a certain blond Keyblade warrior.

Round 6: Big One

Naruto frowned at the sight of a Large Body (the fat Heartless type from Wonderland), four Blue Rhapsodies, and four Red Nocturnes. Naruto snorted at the supposed enemies in front of them, they weren’t really a challenge once you learned how to deal with them.

He immediately used Flow Motion and sliced across the back of the Large Body while channeling fire into his blade. The Large Body was set on fire and sent hurdling forward, smashing into the magical Heartless.

While the Nocturnes weren’t harmed that much, the Rhapsodies were destroyed instantly and Donald and Goofy quickly attacked the Nocturnes before they could try anything. The Large Body rolled on the ground trying to put the fire out, but Naruto threw his Keyblade into its back causing it to disperse.

“You know, your mana coils and the ground here seem to pulse slightly when you kill the Heartless with the Emblems. Do you think the Keyblade draws power from the hearts it frees?” Kairi asked as Naruto frowned internally.

“Possible, it’s also possible that the hearts grant strength to those that free them. It’s also possible, I suppose, that the Munny and items dropped are rewards from hearts that can’t grant me any strength or power, but still want to provide something.” Naruto replied as Kairi nodded.

“There’s also the possibility that the Munny and items are just things that were pulled into darkness with them whether when they changed or from traveling worlds through the shadows and pulling those things in with them.” Kairi reasoned and Naruto mentally nodded at that since it was possible.

“Rules and logic don’t seem to matter much in the grand scheme of things at times.” Naruto replied as Kairi nodded.

Round 7

Naruto then turned and looked at their next opponent seeing it was the swordsman from before. They stared at each other for a long moment, before Naruto nodded. “Donald, Goofy, sit this one out, please.” Naruto stated making the two look at him.

“But why?” Donald asked and Naruto nodded towards his opponent.

“He wants to fight one on one, swordsman against swordsman. I’m a bit interested in what he can do, so I’d like to just face him alone without interference.” Naruto stated making the two frown.

“Well… okay. But be careful.” Donald stated deciding to try and work with Naruto and put some trust him in.

Naruto nodded and walked into the fighting area as his opponent did the same. Both stood across from each other as they held their blades to the side, “Cloud Strife.” His opponent stated as Naruto nodded his head.

“Naruto, no surname worth mentioning.” Naruto stated as Cloud nodded in understanding.

Both just stood there with the air getting tense as an invisible pressure seemed to have settled over the arena making many uneasy while a few were sweating or even struggling to breathe.

“Wow, those two are the real deal.” Phil stated as he wiped his forehead.

“What do you mean?” Donald asked while feeling like he should run from this place.

“There’s an old saying that when two warriors of a certain strength meet, they can have a battle with just their presence and wills alone. That’s that pressure you’re feeling, those two are projecting their desire to fight and possibly kill each other along with their will to win out into the open and seeing who’s is stronger. It’s a physical battle of wills, basically.” Phil stated as he was breathing a bit hard. “Never seen or felt one this intense before, last I felt was when Achilles fought against Hector, but that was tame compared to this.” Phil stated knowing it was true since the presence of Achilles and Hector was nothing like this. “Those two, they must have done a lot of fighting, killing, and surviving to be able do it to this degree.” He added making Donald and Goofy frown.

The more they learned about their companion, the more questions they seemed to have.

Finally, after what seemed like hours, the atmosphere vanished as Cloud suddenly grabbed his blade with both hands and charged at Naruto. Naruto just looked at him before he side stepped a chop and brought his Keyblade up causing Cloud to pivot and block only to gasp as he was sent skidding back from a boot to his torso.

Naruto lowered his foot as Cloud righted himself and held his blade at the ready. Naruto just looked at him before motioning him to continue. Cloud narrowed his eyes before charging in again with Naruto moving to meet him.

Sparks flew all over as the two clashed their blades against each other, the arena floor was also taking a bit of damage from times their blades scraped across it. Most of the crowd was watching in stunned silence as they couldn’t keep up with the movements of the two swordsmen, but the times they could see, to them it seemed Naruto had the advantage as he wasn’t using both hands like Cloud was.

To the more experienced members, there was no question who was in control of the fight.

Naruto and Cloud deadlocked with their blades grinding against each other with Cloud gritting his teeth while Naruto was still calm and holding him back. “More.” Naruto stated as he pushed Cloud, throwing him off balance, before he delivered a jab to his gut making him gasp and stumble back.

Cloud coughed and regained his breath before spitting some blood out of his mouth. He then charged in again with Naruto keeping pace. Cloud unleashed a chop of his blade, which Naruto sidestepped, before twisting and going into a horizontal swing that Naruto parried and went into his own slash. Cloud quickly flipped his blade up to block the slash and then lashed out with his gauntlet hand only for Naruto to catch his wrist and twist them before he let go as Cloud attempted a mule kick and then spun into another slash that Naruto blocked before elbowing Cloud in the face.

“Good. Adaptation, improvisation, learning from mistakes… but your weakness, is not in your technique.” Naruto stated as if he was instructing a student.

Cloud frowned before he pulled his blade down to where it was parallel with the ground and equal in height with his torso. He then rocketed forward with a powerful thrust that was fast enough to cut through the wind and leave a gouge in the ground. Naruto sidestepped the attack only for Cloud to unleash another in a quick follow up causing Naruto to dodge again and this continued before on the sixth one, Naruto brought his Keyblade up smashing the underside of Cloud’s sword sending it skywards and knocking Cloud off balance before a harsh smashing hit from the blunt side of the Keyblade sent him back.

Cloud grit his teeth as his blade impaled the ground near him as Naruto stood there, “Got anything left?” Naruto asked as Cloud stood and grabbed his blade before he began glowing and the wing he kept hidden extended.

“You asked for it.” He stated before launching forward even faster than before as his blade cut through the ground until he reached Naruto and began unleashing a flurry of strikes and slashes that no one in the arena could track.

Well… one could.

Naruto tensed his body as soon as Cloud had charged, but even with his increased speed, Naruto could track him, he’d fought much faster than this and Naruto still remembered those fights and more importantly, his body still remembered and was adapted to it.

As such, Naruto was able to quickly block the strikes one after the other, though his one primary complaint was that he had to push some mana to his limbs to get them react fast enough. Once Naruto had blocked all the strikes, he retaliated with a flurry of strikes of his own, making sure to hit Cloud with the blunt parts of his blade since the guy didn’t deserve to get killed or seriously injured.

Cloud yelled as he landed on the ground roughly with his sword landing beside him as he tried to get up, but only managed to get to one knee. He couldn’t help but look at Naruto with respect as he caught his breath. He was clearly outclassed and outmatched by this kid, though he supposed he shouldn’t consider him that with his level of skill and the aura he had.

He froze, however, as he felt something behind him, but before he could do anything, he was shoved aside as Naruto took his place and was blocking a paw from a massive three headed black dog. “Naruto!” Donald, Goofy, and Meg all shouted in concern as people started screaming and running away.

“Donald, Goofy, get everyone out of here! Fighting with all these people here isn’t a good idea.” Naruto stated as he held the dog back.

“Kid, you don’t get it, that’s Cerberus! The guardian of the Underworld! You can’t handle him.” Phil stated only for Naruto to smirk.

“I’d recommend you stop underestimating me.” Naruto stated as he pumped mana to his limbs and pushed sending the dog back. “Go! Now!” Naruto ordered as he dodged a snapping jaw before he kicked it under its chin making the head snap back.

Donald and Goofy looked at each other and nodded before Goofy quickly went and grabbed Cloud and began carrying him away while Donald grabbed his sword and started dragging it away too.

“Kid, I got two words of advice for you: Attack!” Phil stated before he moved out of the area and Naruto snorted a bit.

Nearby, the hero Hercules had recently returned from seeing his father and came to see what was going on with a new hero that his father had invited to the games. He was impressed with how he handled himself, arriving after the first 4 matches had finished, and was also impressed with how he fought Cloud. When Cerberus showed up, he was going to jump in to help, but was blocked and held back causing him to turn and see gods Athena and Ares there. “Hold up there, kid. This ain’t your fight.” Ares stated as he stood there with his arms crossed.

“Are you crazy? He can’t handle Cerberus alone!” Hercules shouted causing the two to scoff.

“In his own words, I’d recommend you stop underestimating him.” Athena stated as she stood there with her owl on her shoulder.

Naruto readied himself as he began releasing his magic into his blade as Cerberus suddenly stopped and looked at him, confusing many people that were still within sight range.

[So, you are the one I sensed here, I thought as much. You have an aura of power, darkness, and light while having the stance of a real warrior, not these pretenders I see time and again. You also have the stench of a god on you, but I can tell from looking at you that you’re not a divine being. So, that begs the question of just what are you?] Cerberus stated as Naruto looked at him feeling darkness, rage, and pain from the great beast.

“Complicated.” Naruto answered calmly making Cerberus scoff while everyone was confused.

[That’s putting it mildly. However, you pose an interesting opportunity.] Cerberus stated as he looked at Naruto with all six of his eyes. [The god, Hades, bound me to his service as guardian of the Underworld against my will. I despise that place, second only to him, mostly because the only food I get is that which he decides to give me, usually people he wants killed. However, if you are as capable as I can sense and smell, then perhaps you can not only defeat me, but free me as well. Do both, and I shall swear fealty to and share my power with you.] He stated as he looked at Naruto, who stared back unflinchingly.

Naruto’s response was to flip his Keyblade into a reverse grip and take a ready stance.

Cerberus grinned as he launched at Naruto only to miss as he used Flow Motion and delivered a few strikes to his legs, though from the looks of things it didn’t do much.

Cerberus then spun rapidly, causing Naruto to jump before he had to kick off of Cerberus to dodge the snapping maws of the heads. Cerberus then roared before he began firing dark orbs of energy that Naruto dodged or quickly swatted back at him. The orbs didn’t seem to affect Cerberus much, but Naruto wasn’t expecting them to.

Cerberus then reared back and slammed his paws on the ground, causing a shockwave that Naruto barely dodged before launching one of each of his base spells, though only Thunder seemed to even do anything, and even then it was only annoyance.

He’d have to try something with more impact or try to wear down Cerberus’ defenses.

A swipe from one of the paws caused Naruto to block and it sent him skidding back before all three of Cerberus’ mouths glowed before he breathed darkness into the ground. Danger senses flaring loudly, Naruto moved as a pillar of dark energy shot up from where he stood, but his senses were still flaring causing him to keep moving as more and more of the pillars shot up wherever he was standing.

However, he was unprepared to dodge one and then immediately dodge a swipe of Cerberus’ claws and he was smacked hard sending him flying before more pillars arose and began to blast him repeatedly.

Nearby, Donald and Goofy kept trying to get into the arena to help, but there was a barrier in the way keeping them from entering and they couldn’t break it no matter how hard they tried. “Give it a rest you two, your energy would be better saved to help him if he gets out of this alive.” Phil stated while watching the fight and seeing how the kid was doing.

“We can’t just stand here!” Donald shouted as Phil didn’t look at him.

“So you’d rather wear yourself out failing to get through the barrier? Gee, that will be really helpful if it manages to come down and then you’re too exhausted to help.” Phil stated as Donald grumbled not liking that this kind of thing kept happening while worrying for Naruto.

Meg was nearby watching in worry as she saw Naruto fight. Each time he was nearly bitten or stepped on felt like her heart was going to crack. When she saw him get hit, she couldn’t stop the fear and tears that flowed from her. “Naruto, please pull through.” Meg thought as she was silently giving a prayer to the gods that he’d be okay.

[No! You must have more! I’ve waited too long, endured too much to be let down now. Show me the real you, not this pretender that hides among those in the light! Show me the man that can stand in the blackest abyss and the brightest of suns! Show me the warrior!] Cerberus roared as he slammed his paws on the ground again creating a shockwave that sent Naruto flying into the wall before crumpling to the ground.

Naruto spat some blood out of his mouth as he stood and rotated his neck getting a pop for his troubles, “Okay, that was a nice hit.” He stated as he removed his torn jacket and tossed it away.

Cerberus really did live up to the title of guardian of the Underworld and servant of a god. He wasn’t sure if he could win this as he was, but at the same time he didn’t know if he could just let go of his self-restraint.

“There’s always a time for restraint, Naruto.” A voice echoed to him making him pause, “You can’t always let your power and abilities show at their fullest, that’s something Kakashi learned early on and why he acts lazy and carefree until things get serious. However, the flip side is there’s also a time to let go of your restraint and to let your power and skill flow. It’s up to you to decide when that time is, but you must ensure that the time to do so is the correct one. Whether that’s to make a statement to your enemies, to protect something dear to you, or to let an enemy know how much they fucked up when they decided to challenge or piss you off.” The voice continued as Naruto could picture his old teacher smiling at him in a grandfatherly fashion, “I trust you’ll know when those times are, but never forget, you must always keep in mind the dangers.” He continued as he smiled before fading from Naruto’s mind.

Naruto smiled as his body relaxed slightly and he took a breath with his eyes closed, “You want to see the real me?” Naruto asked as he opened his eyes showing he was in full commander mode now, “Then let’s go.” Naruto stated as he released the hold on his presence, or really his intent to fight and kill also known as Killing Intent, something he did on an instinctual level since he joined Anbu.

Too risky letting people know where he was and how big a threat he was when on stealth missions.

Cerberus actually recoiled slightly along with everyone else from the sheer volume and potency, Athena widened her eyes while Ares grinned, but the one who reacted most was Cloud.

He released a choked gasp as the presence hit him from his spot outside of the arena as he watched the fight. The presence Naruto was exuding outclassed nearly everyone he had felt before, it made what he released earlier seem like a child pretending to be a soldier. The only one he knew who compared to this was a man that Cloud wanted to kill more than anything in all the worlds.

Naruto, who had already been pushing mana to his legs and arms, suddenly vanished before Cerberus’ right head recoiled showing Naruto in midair with his leg extended before he threw his Keyblade letting it smash into the left one. He then moved again and appeared below the middle head with his hand being full of a swirling sphere of fire and lightning, “Try this!” Naruto roared as he slammed the sphere into Cerberus’ chest.

An explosion echoed out making Cerberus roar in pain as he was sent back while Naruto flipped in the air and landed while skidding along the ground as his hand was smoking. It was clearly burned, but he didn’t have time for pain, so he ignored it.

[Yes! This is what I needed, more! Show me more of what you can do! Show why you are worthy of being my master!] Cerberus roared as he charged at Naruto, who charged back in with his Keyblade. When Cerberus tried to slam a paw on him, Naruto spun and smashed it back with his Keyblade making Cerberus recoil before a rain of thunderbolts came and struck Cerberus making him roar in pain.

Naruto then vanished again and began delivering multiple strikes all over Cerberus, aiming in particular at his back and legs to limit his mobility and offensive capabilities. He was moving too fast and was too illusive for Cerberus to get a bead on even with six eyes looking for him. He then appeared above the middle head and reared back with his fist flowing with mana before he roared and slammed it into the head releasing the mana on impact creating a shockwave that cracked the coliseum walls and sent Cerberus to the ground.

Naruto then focused his senses and found a focal point for a string of magic that was across Cerberus. Moving to his back, Naruto flipped his Keyblade over and roared as he plunged it straight down into Cerberus causing black and grey chains to appear all across Cerberus. Naruto then twisted his blade causing a click to be heard as the chains all shattered and disappeared.

Naruto jumped off of Cerberus, who began standing up and shaking his heads to clear the cobwebs and relieve some of the pain from the hits. “Feel better?” Naruto asked as he stood there.

Cerberus looked at him making a few tense, expecting the fight to continue, but they were all shocked as Cerberus bowed to Naruto, [Thank you, for freeing me. You not only bested me in combat, but you also removed that infernal magic. As promised, I will become a summons for you. All I ask in return is that you do not insult me by having me face insignificant threats and to be let out to move freely enjoying both nature and the sun again. And do not worry, I can change my size to suit the needs you have, so I will not cause damage to your vessel or anywhere else unnecessarily. The more time I spend summoned by you, the more power I will be able to feed you. However, be warned that summoning me will put a strain on your own magic, but enhancing your power, control, potency, and proficiency in magic will allow me to remain longer as well as decreasing the time between summonings. Should you gain other summons, I would advise not summoning me at full power alongside another until your strength is great enough to handle it since myself at my maximum could drain you and your two companions in less than four minutes, it is even further dangerous as splitting your magic to handle the summons can be just as dangerous if not more so than trying to summon a being of far too great a power. Do you understand this?] Cerberus stated as Naruto nodded.

“Yes, I’ve had summons before. I know how dangerous it can be if you’re not truly prepared for the drainage and backlash.” Naruto stated surprising everyone at him talking about summons.

[Then we have an accord. One thing I ask, though I do not expect it to occur for some time, is that you crush the god Hades for his actions in enslaving me to his will. For now, I must rest, those chains contained my power so I couldn’t become a threat to Hades and being free allows me to regain my lost strength.] Cerberus stated and Naruto nodded before Cerberus glowed and turned into a dark ball of light before it flew towards Naruto.

Naruto felt a rush of magic as well as a chaotic energy flowing into him, “There’s new lines forming in the ground, one is red, one is a dark purple, and the other is pitch black. They’re pulsing and so are your magic lines.” Kairi informed as Naruto looked down and saw a three headed dog charm hanging on his charm chain.

Said charm looked to be made out of Jet and had small ruby eyes for each head and it was intricately sculpted and detailed to the likeness of Cerberus. Of course, since it was his summoning charm, it made sense that it would have his likeness so well.

Naruto then sighed deeply and reined in his presence and got it back under his control. Of course, once he did that, he dropped to his knees and began panting and gasping. Unleashing his presence and then going all out with his magic like that took a toll on him.

“Naruto!” Meg, Donald, and Goofy all shouted as they rushed to him as he managed to make himself sit down.

“Are you okay?” Meg asked as Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, just… releasing my restraint and then using so much magic took a lot out of me.” He gasped feeling like he did when training with Jiraiya and he exhausted all of his normal chakra, only he didn’t have Kurama as a backup booster now.

“Here.” Donald stated handing him an Ether, which he quickly consumed feeling some of the exhaustion leave, but it was only reduced by half at best.

Still, it was better than nothing and he at least didn’t feel like passing out.

“Your hand.” Meg stated in worry seeing it was burned and blistered.

“Yeah, that’s a bit of a bitch.” Naruto stated as he pulled a potion out and poured the contents over his hand fixing some of the damage before he pulled some bandages out and wrapped his hand up good and tight, though not so tight he couldn’t use the hand anymore.

“You were incredible kid, never seen nothing like it.” Phil stated as he walked up and looked at the charm, “And you even got Cerberus to be a summons for you, never thought I’d see the day.” Phil continued as Naruto shrugged.

“Wasn’t that hard, he wanted me to beat him to show my strength and then he wanted me to undo the magic that Hades apparently used to bind him to his service.” Naruto stated making them look at him in surprise.

“Is that what those chains were?” Meg asked and Naruto nodded.

“The magic that was being used to bind Cerberus to be obedient to Hades. Now he’s free, but he wanted to travel and form a summoning contract with me.” Naruto stated he looked at the figurine as well.

“Well, you cost Hades a major asset and showed him up at the same time, that’s a major win in my book. Although.” Phil stated as he looked around seeing the arena was damaged quite a bit from the fight. “Looks like the games are gonna be on hold for a while until we clean and fix all of this.” Phil continued knowing that they’d need at least a week to clean this up, then organizing another tournament would take another week at least, then there was getting all the participants here and then hosting the tournament too.

“It’s all right, this was mainly training and a bit of fun for me. Plus, any prize Munny would have been helpful too, not gonna lie, since we’ll need supplies and such at times and we don’t exactly stick around long enough to do jobs and the like.” Naruto stated as he stood up with Meg holding his arm in worry.

“Yeah, I can understand that, shame though, you were turning into the favorite to win the whole thing. Ah, that reminds me.” Phil stated as he walked off for a minute and came back with a sack.

Said sack wasn’t huge, like the size of Naruto or something, but it was enough that Phil was almost obscured completely and he seemed to be struggling to carry the bag. He then grunted and dropped the sack in front of Naruto, “Phew, that’s yours.” Phil stated as he wiped his forehead and pointed at the sack.

Naruto raised an eyebrow and opened it showing it was filled with gold coins and Munny. “What’s this for?” Naruto asked and Phil regained his breath.

“Bets.” Phil stated making Naruto raise an eyebrow, “Everyone bets on the games, how far a competitor will go, how fast they’ll complete a round, things like that. Competitors aren’t allowed to bet on anything but themselves and how far they’ll get in the games, but all competitors get a percentage of any bets both made against and for them if they win a match. Naturally, the percentage is higher for the bets made against you, but it’s still nothing to sneeze at. Anyway, no one except a select few knew you were invited by Zeus, if that was public knowledge then you would have had a lot more bets going for you instead of against you. As such, you made quite a bit of coin making it as far as you did, especially since it seemed Hades was betting quite a bit against you. So, this is your share of the bets involving you.” Phil stated indicating the sack.

“Well, thanks.” Naruto stated since that would solve any Munny problems for a little while.

“Don’t mention it, you earned every bit of it.” Phil stated before Cloud came over and Naruto turned to look at him.

“You’re impressive.” Cloud stated simply as Naruto stood there. “How many men did you lead into war?” Cloud asked making Meg and Phil look on in surprise.

“15. I was their commander, ensuring they got to go home at the end of each mission and that they were prepared for everything we faced.” Naruto replied as Cloud nodded before he turned to leave, “It won’t change anything.” Naruto stated making him pause, “Getting revenge, it won’t change anything. You’ll feel good for a little while, but then you’ll slowly feel worse. You’ll have spent so much time, dedicated so much effort, sacrificed so much, and it will be for one brief moment of satisfaction that will wither away faster than you can grasp. It will be even worse if you have nothing to return to; no people to care about you, no home to build, no family to love and protect; you’ll feel good, then numb, then empty, and then you’ll just feel the hate you felt for that person again as it’s the only thing you know how to do now: hate. Revenge can be a satisfying thing to achieve, but not when it’s become your reason for living, because once you achieve it, what reason is there to keep living? You may as well die right beside the one you want to kill at that point, because otherwise you’ll slowly watch as you become the monster you wanted to kill.” Naruto continued with his tone clearly showing that he was speaking from experience.

“Then what am I supposed to do?” Cloud asked as he still had his back to them.

“You can still get revenge, but you need to make sure you have something to keep you stable, centered, and grounded afterwards. Do you not have at least one person you’d like to see when your revenge is over? To know you can spend time with them without fear of them being hurt by the person you’re after?” Naruto asked as Cloud stiffened. “Focus on that person, remind yourself again and again that you’re not just doing this to get revenge, you’re doing this to make them safe and so you can have a peaceful life with them.” Naruto added as Cloud released a sigh before turning to look at him and Naruto could see the desire and questions in his eyes. “Why don’t you come with us? I could use a sparring partner that uses a sword.” He asked making things a little easier for Cloud.

“Naruto! Don’t just invite people to come with us without even asking.” Donald shouted since he could admit the law was basically ruined and pointless so long as the Heartless were tearing down the barriers of the worlds.

He just didn’t like Naruto acting like the ship was his and that his and Goofy’s opinion didn’t matter.

“Donald, we’re literally taking on an army of Heartless by ourselves, we need all the help we can get, and you precious law is shot to shit as it is. Plus, he was able to keep up with me for a while so he’s clearly got skills and potential, it would also be good for you and Goofy to train against someone else that’s faster than you.” Naruto stated as Donald grumbled.

“That still doesn’t mean you couldn’t be considerate and talk to us first.” Donald stated as Naruto chuckled.

“That’s fair, and I apologize, though I asked so Cloud wouldn’t have to.” He stated turning an amused look at an impassive Cloud, who just stood there.

“Well, I don’t see why he can’t, the more the merrier.” Goofy stated knowing that having more help was a good thing, especially when they were getting supplies since four people carrying and buying everything would be easier than just three.

Donald sighed seeing he was outnumbered, “Fine. But you ask and discuss with us from now on.” Donald declared as Naruto nodded.

“Fair enough.” Naruto stated before he looked at Phil, “It okay if we raid your food before we go?” Naruto asked since he was hungry.

Phil shrugged, “Sure, like I said it don’t run out so go nuts.” Phil stated, since it really wasn’t that big a deal.

Naruto and the others walked off with Cloud grabbing his sword along the way, though Phil noticed Meg still held onto Naruto’s arm making him smirk a bit.

Eventually, the group was ready to go. “Don’t worry about the tournaments, I’ll ask Lord Zeus if he can have Hermes, the messenger god, contact you when a new tournament is being held, though it won’t be for a while.” Phil stated as Naruto nodded and shook his hand.

“Thanks Phil, even if a tournament isn’t held, we may stop by if we’re in the area to train more.” Naruto stated as Phil nodded in approval before Naruto turned to Hercules, who he had a little bit ago, “Pleasure to meet you, Hercules, maybe next tournament we can have a fight.” Naruto stated as he shook Herc’s hand.

“Looking forward to it.” Hercules stated as he shook Naruto’s hand before Naruto turned to Meg.

“Well, gotta go.” Naruto stated not sure what else there was to say and Meg nodded.

“I understand, just be careful and visit soon, okay?” She asked and Naruto nodded before he gave Meg a kiss on the cheek and walked off with his allies as Meg was frozen there with her hand on her cheek. She then snapped out of it long enough to wave goodbye with a blush and smile on her face.

As Herc, Phil, and Meg waved goodbye as the trio plus Cloud left, Meg looked up and gasped, “Look at that.” She stated as she pointed to the night sky causing Herc and Phil to look up and gasp as well.

What did they see?

They saw the stars arranging to form a silhouette of Naruto standing with his Keyblade in a reverse grip.

“Well I’ll be, he really is a True Hero. Though he tamed Cerberus, so I guess it shouldn’t be too surprising.” Phil stated in surprise since he had a feeling the kid was special, but to be recognized so young as a true hero and not even be a demigod was something incredible. “And the kid still wants to train and get stronger… Actually, he seemed almost disappointed with how strong he was, almost like he knew for a fact he could be stronger and wasn’t happy about not being there yet.” Phil thought while getting a bit happy at the fact he was involved in training two True Heroes.

Herc could only stare in shock wondering what it was about Naruto that was so special. Not only was he recognized as a True Hero, but the gods all had an interest in him except for Hades, in fact all the gods seemed respectful of him and held him in high regard. Even Zeus seemed to favor him, evidenced by him inviting him to the games and essentially telling Herc that Naruto was a hero among heroes and to show him respect.

Just who was Naruto to garner such favor without even meeting the gods?

Plus, he seemed to be getting close to Meg, and Herc wasn’t sure how he felt about that. A part of him didn’t like the thought of anyone else being close to Meg, let alone possibly building a relationship with her. He’d have to think about this more.

Meg smiled feeling a warmth bloom in her chest at seeing Naruto being recognized as a True Hero. He deserved it, he seemed more… experienced and knowledgeable than Hercules was, especially when she first met him. Plus, he threw himself in harm’s way more than once to protect someone else without a care for his life.

There was also the fact he tamed Cerberus, no other hero could claim such a feat, even if feats and the like weren’t part of being a “True” hero and all that.

Still, something in her heart understood his first love letting him get more love from other women. He suffered so much, endured so much, and still kept coming back swinging and smiling genuine smiles and caring about people despite everything.

Yeah, she could understand why women would fall for him, she certainly was.

“Naruto, come back soon.” She thought as she smiled at the sky hoping that she wouldn’t have to wait too long to see him again.

Nearby, hidden in the shadows, Hades was glaring hatefully at Naruto. Not only had his plans failed, but the brat had cost him Cerberus as well! “Next time, you brat, you won’t be so lucky.” Hades thought in anger knowing he’d have to bring out some heavier guns to get rid of the brat.

Fortunately, he had plenty of monsters and minions to throw at him and Hercules.

Only question was who to send first?

DONE! With that Meg has started falling for Naruto and Cloud has joined the party, at least for now anyway.

Hope you all enjoyed the chapter, I know it wasn’t drastically different from the canon visit, but I wanted Naruto to interact with Meg and Cloud more than anything else, and since there’s no real prize for this tournament, it wasn’t worth fucking with it too much. I’m not sure where we’re going to end up going to next time. Feel free to comment or make a request for a location, there’s a good chance I’ve already planned them going there at some point regardless of which game they took place in.

Shout out to my supporters: Zenkishi, Brandon Evans, Xavier Hubbard, Patrick Ferro, CiaranAmadeus, Smilix, Phantom, Kinghtwolf91, Blake Holland, Clayton Riley, Dylan Page, William Skondras, Zolkrath, Alex Bauer, Marley Corcoran, Tom Khoury, RyanMK666, Edgar Perez, leo smith, paul garthwait, mac, Kendall Adams, Ibraheem Hussain, Joseph, Matthew Anderson, Rex, Jason Anderson, Razor McCutchn, Ace, Hert Fanfiction, Nicholas Koenig, Andrew Oliver, Kelly Payeur, Rich Didcott, Matthew Jackson, Eragon Price, Joeri Lissens, Cory Toler, Dreadix, GhostKingGengar, Aysha, Justin Bridge, Knight, Ellis, dragonkw213, TheDarkKnight, Yovani Meza, Tommy Mars, William Kwok, and Martyn. Thank you all for your continued support.

Don’t forget to vote on the current poll on FF!

See you all next time!

Chapter Text

Hey guys and welcome back, time to visit the Land of Dragons.

Yup, going there ahead of KH2’s timeline.

NOTE: CANON IS GETTING FUCKED UP! So expect outcomes, pairings, fights, meetings, and more to change.

Nothing else to go over, so let’s get this show on the road.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also don’t own anything that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

‘Conversation thoughts.’

Spell

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

CHAPTER 5: LAND OF DRAGONS, VISIT 1

SPACE

Naruto groaned as he awoke in his bed and sat up, being careful not to disturb the puppies that were scattered on said bed. It had been three days since leaving Olympus, they'd yet to find another world and had just been flying in the direction that Naruto felt a connection, not that his new allies knew that. He wasn't sure how to explain to Donald, Goofy, and Cloud about him connecting to the worlds and then feeling a connection sending him to another world.

As for the puppies, the dalmatians were getting a bit stir crazy in the ship, so Naruto was keeping an eye on them and then they eventually moved into his room so they'd not be alone. Naruto assured them that they'd go home as soon as they could, but they also had to take care of their own business out in the universe since they didn't have a ton of reason to suddenly turn around and head back to Traverse Town at the moment. They'd have to eventually for supplies and possibly to see if Leon and the others knew anything that they could help them with, but not at this moment.

Cloud seemed to be adjusting all right, he and Naruto had sparred in one of the extra rooms of the ship, though they held back so that they didn't damage the room or ship too much. Still, both appreciated the training partner and Goofy joined in as well with Donald participating on and off since someone had to fly the ship and keep an eye out for the next world they came upon.

Donald had complained about how he wished they had a better radar or even an astral map since that would let them at least know the general area of some of the closer worlds rather than having to wander aimlessly and hope to find one.

Of course, it wasn't that much of an aimless wander since Naruto had a general direction, he just had no idea how long it would fucking take to get there.

Naturally, they were all getting a bit stir crazy and couldn't wait to land and get to move around and have some fresh air, they just hoped the world wasn't a mess.

A beep had the speaker coming on over the ship, "Heads up, we got a world coming into view, should be there within the next hour." Donald's voice came making Naruto get up and stretch before heading to the bathroom to clean up, making a note to let the pups get some fresh air and possibly shit and piss on the ground rather than in the ship since getting them over the toilet in time was getting a bit harder after a while.

Once he finished cleaning up, he dressed himself and opened his door making the pups rush out and head for the cockpit while Naruto just shook his head and walked before arriving to see Goofy and Cloud were there already and dressed with their weapons on them.

"We got a visual coming up now." Donald stated once he saw Naruto enter and the front screen showed a large palace and countryside along with a snowy mountain pass and some other areas.

It was the sight of the palace that gave Naruto pause since it looked similar to a Daimyo's palace, but not the same either and the symbol on it wasn't known to him either. He wondered if anyone there would be able to use chakra or if they were more a type that just happened to take a similar path of his original world.

It didn't matter, he supposed, his world was gone and he was nowhere near where it could have even been.

He smiled a bit at feeling Kairi's presence in his mind trying to comfort and soothe him, knowing how he felt about his home and what he lost.

Still, he couldn't deny that he had gained from what happened as well and he was happy, though current circumstances were putting a bit of a damper on things for him.

"That looks like a palace, meaning a ruler lives there. Make sure to set us down somewhere away from there since we don't want to make the royalty and their army view us as hostile if they see us land." Naruto instructed as he shook those thoughts away for now.

Donald nodded and was already plotting a course for a secluded area to land in and keep the ship hidden for the time being.

"There." Naruto stated pointing to what appeared to be a dense forest, but he could see that it wasn't normal trees, but bamboo. That would be thick enough and dense enough to hide the ship for plenty of time.

"You sure?" Donald asked and Naruto nodded.

"It's within a reasonable walking distance of the palace, there's no roads or clear areas to traverse, and no nearby settlements that risk someone finding the ship. If we find a place that sells gummi blocks, we may want to invest in a camouflage or cloaking system so we can have a bit more leeway in where we leave the ship." Naruto explained making Donald nod as he plotted the course and kept an eye on radar to ensure that none of the Heartless were nearby to ambush them.

"We'll have to be careful down there. We don't know their customs, methods, or how they handle outsiders. We could just as easily have to fight the royalty and military as we would the Heartless." Cloud cautioned making them nod.

"Yeah, already clashed with a bitch queen on a different world. Bitch decided that since she was queen, she had the right to do whatever the fuck she wanted without consequences or concern for people, didn't work out well for her. Her husband is in charge now, hopefully he's a better ruler than she was, though that doesn't seem like such a hard thing to do." Naruto commented idly knowing that almost all of the Daimyo and royalty from his world were pretty much useless with the exception of Shion, Toki, Haruna, and Koyuki.

Ironic that the women rulers had more backbone, sense, and spine then their supposed superior male counterparts.

He really didn't understand people underestimating women and just making the conclusion that men were superior.

Alas, you can't educate those that wish to be stupid.

"Well, at least we aren't likely to be bored." Goofy stated with a chuckle making Naruto and Cloud smirk while Donald just sighed in exasperation while shaking his head.

"You're all gonna drive me crazy, I just know it." Donald sighed as he rubbed his forehead making the other three chuckle.

"Here I thought you already were, but okay." Naruto teased making Donald glare at him a bit before huffing and continuing to steer the ship.

It was only a short time before they were landing in the bamboo thicket and Donald ensured the ship was fully settled down and ready before cutting the engines.

Naruto, of course, just went to the ramp and opened it letting the pups rush out before they all went to the bushes to do their business before coming back and heading back into the ship while the others disembarked.

"Okay, I guess first thing we do is-" Naruto started before a pair of screams came making them take off running towards it.

Moving through part of the thicket, they found several Shadows surrounding a young person in armor and shakily holding a sword while having a small red dragon on their shoulder.

Not bothering to stop and think, Naruto rushed in with Cloud right behind him before the two struck a few of the Shadows causing them to disperse as they took position with the unknown person and readied themselves.

The Shadows lumbered towards them before getting struck by thunderbolts curtesy of Donald while others were slammed into by Goofy's shields as he caught them on the ricochet and stood in front of Donald knowing his duck buddy wasn't the most defensive fighter.

Fa Mulan could only stare in shock and awe as Naruto and Cloud began attacking the Shadows, moving with grace and precision of skilled swordsmen, more impressive when you considered that one had such a massive sword, while their two odd looking allies handled them in their own way using what could only be magic and brute force. She had thought that magic was reserved only for the emperor's court, and a few outside people who roamed the empire to heal and to help others who couldn't make it to the capital.

Still, she wasn't going to complain about getting help since she was sorely outnumbered and had never been in or trained for a fight before.

Within a few minutes, the Shadows were all dispersed and Naruto reached out his senses to see if he could sense anything and found nothing nearby, but could sense a LOT of hate, rage, bloodlust, and other such things in the distance.

Turning to the unknown person, Naruto raised an eyebrow at seeing a woman that looked to be posing as a man as she immediately sucked in her stomach and puffed up her chest to try and look more masculine.

Keyword being TRY.

"Are you all right, Miss?" Naruto asked looking at her and she widened her eyes in shock before shaking her head and clearing her throat.

"My name is Ping, son of Fa Zhou." She stated trying to deepen her voice and sound more masculine.

"Yeah, and I'm on a magical pixie that can sprinkle dust onto rocks to turn them into gold. You can stop pretending, you're not doing that great a job." Naruto commented making her widen her eyes before she sighed and slumped over.

"Fine, my name is Fa Mulan, Fa Zhou is my father." Mulan admitted making Naruto nod.

"Why are you pretending to be a boy?" Cloud asked in confusion as she looked away.

"My father is the only male of the Fa family. The emperor called conscriptions within our territory, meaning a male from every family must fight to protect China from the invading Hun army. To not have someone attend is to disgrace the imperial army and the emperor, not to mention our family. However, my father is crippled from a wound he received years ago when the Huns first attacked us. He was a legendary soldiers held in high esteem and honor for his actions, but there's no way he could participate in the fighting and survive. By the same token, he could still be kept around to advise and help the training of soldiers and would gladly take up a weapon if called to do it. I don't care about what people think and I don't want to risk our honor or duty, but I can't just stand by and let my father get killed when he isn't capable of serving any longer." Mulan explained as tears threatened to spill.

"They don't allow women to serve in the army?" Naruto asked in confusion and she shook her head.

"No, a woman's place is at home, caring for the house and doing her duty to her husband and their family." Mulan explained, already guessing that they weren't from China based on how they were dressed.

Despite the threat of the Huns, China still had to deal in trade and allow some people to visit or they risked their economy collapsing. Sea travel was fine since no Hun knew how to sail and from what she understood, many of them despised any water that their horses wouldn't drink from, meaning salt water.

Thus, she wasn't surprised that outsiders were in China, nor was she surprised that they didn't know their ways or customs.

"Fucking retarded, but can't do anything about that." Naruto stated with a headshake, one that Cloud agreed with since he knew quite a few women that could fight just as well as any man.

"I'm guessing your main problem is that you have no idea how to fight let alone how to wield a sword properly." Naruto guessed making her lower her head and nod.

"Hey, come on man, you don't have to keep knocking my girl down like that." The small dragon complained patting Mulan's head.

"And you are?" Naruto asked and the dragon grinned and puffed up his chest.

"I am the unstoppable, the undefeatable, the indescribable Mushu!" The now named Mushu stated as they just looked at him,

"All right then." Naruto stated as he looked back to Mulan, "Look, you're not going to have much of a chance of surviving if you don't have even an idea of how to hold your sword let alone swing it and fight." Naruto commented making her slump over.

"Hey man, what did I just tell you!" Mushu stated angrily as Naruto glanced at him.

"If you're really going to do this, you're going to need to learn. Fortunately, we can help you with that." Naruto stated making Mulan look up at him in surprise.

"Really?!?" She asked in both shock and glee at having some help, both in training and fighting.

"Yes, but first tell me about the Huns." Naruto stated giving a look to Donald to keep quiet for a moment.

"They are a horde of barbarians that had been gaining strength in other lands for years now. Our Emperor commissioned a great wall that stretched the borders of China to keep them out rather than to let them slaughter our people by spreading through the empire and decimating us without having to fight the imperial army. They've somehow found a way to get over the wall and are now marching towards the Capitol. These shadow creatures are newer though, but we think Shan-Yu, the Hun Leader, is somehow in league with them or controlling them." Mulan informed, knowing that some lands were safe from the Huns and thus wouldn't know about them.

"I see, okay, we'll help you." Naruto stated making her light up in happiness while Donald looked at him.

"Naruto, we still have to search for..." Donald stopped himself from saying ‘the king’ since a monarch entering another's kingdom without invitation or notification was NOT good at all.

"I know, Donald, but would your friend stand by and let a horde of barbarians raid, pillage, and slaughter without stopping to offer assistance if he could, especially with the Heartless around?" Naruto asked making Donald frown and sigh.

He knew Naruto was right, and Olympus already showed that people had been meddling in other worlds, so they may as well meddle for the right reasons.

"All right, but we have to be careful, I don't know much healing magic and we have limited supplies for that. If any of us get too badly injured, I'm not sure what we can do about it." Donald cautioned making Naruto nod.

"I know, we'll just have to be careful and watch each other's backs." Naruto stated making Donald reluctantly nod while Goofy and Cloud gave their own consent. "How far is the nearest Imperial camp? If they conscripted from towns then they have to be planning to train the recruits somehow." He asked as he turned to Mulan making her frown a moment.

"It's not far from here, on the other side of this Bamboo forest near a small village. It's where all the fresh recruits were to report." Mulan stated making them nod.

"All right, when do you have to report there?" Naruto asked and Mulan frowned a moment.

"Three days, that was the absolute deadline to arrive." Mulan stated making them nod.

"All right, we'll move closer until we're just a short distance while staying in the bamboo. Then, we'll work on training you, if you freeze up or can't maintain your voice when things get hard, you'll be exposed and that could cause problems." Naruto stated knowing that they'd have to get her nerves under control and ready for combat if she wanted to have any chance of showing her capabilities and selling that she was a man.

Mulan nodded and smiled, "I'm under your care, Shifu." She stated as she put her hands together and bowed in respect.

"My name's Naruto, there will be no bowing to me or them. I understand it's about respect and honor, but still, there'll be none of that when it comes to us." Naruto stated making her straighten and nod in understanding. "All right, the big guy is Cloud, the one with the shield is Goofy, and the short one is Donald." Naruto introduced making them wave while Donald gave a mock glare at being called short.

"A pleasure to meet you all." Mulan stated happily, glad she had the chance to learn how to fight and had help in keeping her cover and surviving this.

"Come on, let's go, we got three days to get you at least somewhat competent with your sword and help you not freeze up in a fight." Naruto stated as she nodded with determination and began leading them through the forest towards where the camp was located.

The whole time, Naruto was keeping the annoyance off his face since he could feel the connection to the world setting in as he was already feeling a bit sluggish and tired. It didn't feel the same as the others, which he assumed was because each world was different so it would feel different and have different energies or concentrations of those energies.

Still, he'd manage, and hope that no real fight started before he overcame the feeling.

‘Hmm, wonder what Mulan's hiding under that armor.’ Kairi commented from inside his head and he could feel her grinning impishly.

‘Seriously, were you just repressed until you saw my memories and now you're just really horny?’ Naruto asked in fake exasperation causing her to giggle.

‘No idea, but I'm not complaining. It's been fun watching you. Teasing Alice. Flirting and comforting Meg. I don't know, it just made me feel happy and excited, are you going to complain?’ Kairi asked while lying on the couch wearing nothing at all.

‘No, just making sure you're still you since for all I know, the world energies coursing through me is affecting you too.’ Naruto commented knowing that Kurama had mentioned he felt the Nature Chakra flowing through Naruto, but had never been truly affected by it thanks to the seal, but that was when the seal was closed not open so who knew what could happen?

‘Maybe, but I don't feel different. Not stronger, more powerful, or anything like that. I don't feel like trying to toss you to a hundred women and gain them all into your bed, part of me doesn't mind that idea but I'm not actively fantasizing it and hoping it happens. Maybe it's just a side effect of whatever got me in here or that process plus me feeling and seeing the love and devotion that the girls had for you in your memories.’ Kairi answered making Naruto frown before shaking his head.

‘Too many fucking unknowns. This is very annoying.‘ He stated with a sigh as he felt Kairi comforting him.

‘Like I said, don't worry too much about it, it's not doing anything harmful so no real issue at the moment.’ She commented, not mentioning to him that she'd been feeling hornier the past few days.

Though she also didn't mention that maybe Aphrodite did something when she gave him a taste of her power and it affected Kairi that way, but again she wasn't complaining about it at the moment and she hoped Naruto wouldn't either.

She had seen how the women in his last life had healed the scars, trauma, and issues he suffered from what Konoha had done, each one adding to the work of the others and helping to shore up the proverbial repairs and keeping him going and building him up to who he was.

Then... then shit happened and all of their work was stripped away and dismantled by that horned fucker and everything that followed.

She, Jessica, and Riku, with a lesser nod to Selphie, Tidus, and Wakka, helped fix some of that, but that only stabilized Naruto, it didn't repair him completely, it didn't rebuild him back into the fighter, commander, and all around badass he was. She could see it seeping out, little by little, as things progressed, Alice and Meg pulling out those more protective instincts of his, the need to get back into shape so he could find the others and get her out of the seal. It was pushing Naruto back to that person, but he was moving at a snail's pace.

If it kept like this, Kairi knew that eventually he was going to run into someone that he couldn't match, and the damage done could be lethal to him depending on how fortunate he was from the encounter.

She needed ways to make Naruto open back up and let his proverbial monster back out to face the threats, if that meant getting her man with a dozen or more women then fuck it, she'd do it.

The fact that having those women adoring her man and possibly serving her caused her pussy to moisten and her nipples to harden had absolutely nothing to do with it, she was sure.

Still, she had to keep an eye on things and maybe see if she WAS being affected by things, she did decide she was going to train after all.

Though, she was tempted to keep watch since she was wondering if Mulan was going to join the list of women falling for Naruto and what kind of fun they'd get up to since Meg didn't get to have much fun since the tournament was going on.

Not to mention that guy Hercules was hanging around close to her.

Oh well, Naruto was sure to go back at some point, hopefully then pretty boy would get the hint and stay out of the way.

If not, well maybe Naruto could do something or Meg would herself.

Regardless, she needed to do something productive or at least to take her mind off things.

She had time after all.

Lots and lots, of time.

LATER

Naruto stood back and watched as Mulan was sparring against Goofy, deciding that Goofy being her first partner would be a good idea since he'd not be as aggressive and would take his time with her more than Cloud or Naruto or even Donald would.

They'd moved for about 4 or 5 hours before stopping to eat and then train a bit. Naruto had spent a good half hour getting her stance and grip for her sword to be correct before he had signaled Goofy to come to train against her.

So far, Goofy was being purely defensive, letting Mulan get a better feel for her sword, adjust to the weight of her armor weighing her down and restricting her movements, her footwork, the feel of her sword rebounding, and all of the basic rookie things.

They'd let her take it a bit easy today, maybe end the training for the day with her facing Donald so she could learn to dodge and recognize attacks as they were incoming.

Tomorrow they'd work on more practical training and the last day they'd really put her into training before giving her enough time to relax and recover so no one in camp would notice her exhaustion.

She'd get thrown in the deep end soon enough, they had to make sure she at least had some idea of how to swim so the sharks didn't get ahold of her too easily.

"Do you think she'll be ready in time?" Cloud asked and Naruto shook his head.

"Define ready. Will she be able to at least hold and swing her sword with some level of competency? Yes. Will she be able to go toe to toe with you or me? No, not for a long while and that's if she keeps practicing after this." Naruto stated making Cloud nod since those were his thoughts too, but Naruto was in charge, at least in Cloud’s mind anyway.

"A big problem is that the sword wasn't designed for her hand, neither was the weight, even if it doesn't look to be that weighted at all. She can learn to overcome that with practice and training, but the main problem is that armor. It wasn't designed for her, let alone her body type. She's had to tighten it a great deal and even then I can still see spots where it's not truly flush to her body. That armor was designed for a young fit man not a young woman that wasn't ever planning to wear it. As such, the weight distribution and maneuverability are completely wrong for her. She'll get better, but so long as that armor is on her, she'll be restricted and limited to what she's truly capable of." Naruto stated while also glancing at Mushu.

"Then there's Mushu, I can feel a magical connection from him to her, but since he's supposed to be kept secret, she can't utilize him to help her in fights if other people are around. So, she's even further limited on top of having no training, experience, or real desire to be a soldier or fighter and likely had been raised to just be a simple housewife rather than anything." He continued making Cloud sigh and rub his face.

"Fuck, this is gonna suck." Cloud groaned, making Naruto nod.

"Yeah, but if we leave then she's likely to end up dead and who knows how many people are going to get slaughtered. While annoying, it's better than the alternative in the long run." Naruto stated making Cloud nod, "Plus, it may prove useful since the training in the camp may help us in some way too, depending on their methods." He added making Cloud shrug.

"Doubtful, but anything is possible, I guess." Cloud muttered as Naruto smirked.

"Goofy." Naruto called drawing attention, "Another 10 minutes, then I want you to start fighting back." Naruto ordered, making Goofy nod while Mulan gulped but kept her hand tight on her sword, forcing her determination to overpower her anxiousness.

They were risking themselves to help her, she had to do her best.

A short while later, they were traveling again with Mulan panting and rubbing her left arm where Goofy had smashed his Smasher into her before body slamming her with the Stout shield. She quickly realized, after the 10 minutes, that Goofy, despite how friendly he was, knew how to fight and knew how to use his shields to his advantage.

Of course, anyone with any kind of training or experience would have the advantage over her since she had literally never swung a sword until she was training with Goofy.

She really was seeing the problem with her decision, but she couldn't back out now nor could she have let her father come here to fight either.

She was stuck between a rock and a hard place, but at least she had four new allies to help try and move the rock out of her way.

Although, she had some fear creeping up her spine at the fact Goofy was picked to go first because he was apparently the nicest, so did that mean he was technically the weakest of the four?

Naruto was giving the orders, so was he the strongest?

Was Cloud second to him or third?

Was Donald stronger than Goofy or just ranked that way at the moment because he'd use Magic more than physical combat?

Naruto appeared younger than the others and around her age, maybe a year younger than her, but he was in charge and apparently had more experience, or at least acted like it, than the others, so what had he been through?

He didn't seem phased at possibly facing the Hun army, so did he have experience in war and facing armies?

He understood some of her culture, so he was at least slightly versed in Chines tradition and etiquette, did that mean he'd been to China before?

Why was he so willing to help her?

What was his stake in this?

So many questions and no real idea on how to get any answers.

She didn't want to just flat out ask, not only because it was disrespectful to her new allies, but also because she didn't want to potentially offend them or make it seem like she was interrogating them about their intentions.

She knew they were apparently looking for someone, but that didn't seem like a good enough reason to just jump into a war that didn't concern them.

It could be they were just honorable people or they were hoping to get a reward from the Emperor for their services, it wasn't out of the realm of possibility that they were mercenaries looking to make money off of fighting a war for someone else.

Not like she could complain, they were helping her, both in training and to survive the coming battles.

A part of her was VERY afraid that maybe they'd want her to "repay" their help with her body, but if that's what it took, she'd accept it and just pray they'd get it over with quickly.

A voice in the back of her head was telling her she was being stupid for thinking that, but she couldn't help it.

It WAS a very REAL possibility and she'd rather be prepared for it than be blindsided.

Still, she couldn't deny that the training was helping, her arms were tired but her sword didn't feel as unwieldy as it did when she first drew and then dropped it. She also had been able to block a couple of Goofy's strikes without losing her footing or her grip on the sword.

That medicine that Naruto gave her had helped with the pain and exhaustion, but still.

At least she was making a fool of herself with just them rather than the entire camp when it came time to train.

If the commander of the camp saw her actually fumbling and dropping her sword, she'd likely be laughed at and then immediately sent home in disgrace.

She was feeling a little foolish for not thinking about taking the sword and practicing with it before they found her, even her father had drawn his sword and tried some katas with it before his injuries acted up.

She really was out of her depth on this and was thanking her ancestors and any gods listening for having Naruto and them find her when they did.

That also made her realize she could have died before she even got to camp with those shadow creatures there, she owed them.
She just didn’t know how to repay them.

THREE DAYS LATER

Mulan walked with the others trying to calm her nerves as they walked since despite the time and effort they had put in, she was still unsure of herself and facing the imperial army, or at least this section of it, along with the commander.

The past three days had been hell for her, whether the intense training or having to fight the shadow creatures, which Naruto told her were called Heartless, when they came around made her be a bit on edge and alert, which Naruto claimed was a good thing.

Thankfully, they were only dealing with what were apparently the weakest Heartless known as Shadows, but Naruto warned her to be careful since the Heartless came in MANY different shapes and sizes with their own unique ways of fighting. If she got complacent against the Shadows, she'd be unprepared for the other types.

Some of which could use magic with frightening ease.

Still, Naruto and the others had done what they could to get her ready in those three days, it was hellish and she still felt some phantom pains, but she could also see the benefits already. She walked with more confidence, she seemed to know her sword weight and feel rather well, she didn't drop or lose her footing nearly as much, and she could at least put up some kind of fight if she got into one.

But even then, would it be enough to see her through the war?

Would it be enough to get her through camp?

Would it be enough to keep her family's honor?

Would it-

She broke from her thoughts as a hand came on her shoulder, making her jolt in surprise and look to see Naruto there giving her a calm smile.

"Breathe, Ping. It will be okay; we got your back." Naruto stated reminding Mulan that they had talked and worked out a name for her and afterwards, they only addressed her as that name to get her used to being addressed by it and responding to it.

Fa Ping, son of Fa Zhou.

She had her walk, stance, appearance, and voice down too, everything was gone over to ensure her cover was fully prepared.

She smiled at him in return, feeling a heat in her chest that she couldn't explain, before she nodded her head. "Right." She said as she looked towards the camp that wasn't more than a few dozen yards from them as they walked towards it.

They calmly walked and entered the camp, naturally drawing attention due to the odd looking people she was in the company of, but none gave more than a few looks before going back to whatever they were doing.

Eventually they found a line of people, likely the recruits, forming with a rather arrogant looking and well-dressed man there calling them to form a line to be noted as attending and then they'd be given food and their place to set up a tent.

The five got into line and waited before a short man with what looked like a permanent black eye came and shoved Naruto making him move slightly. "Outa my way." He said gruffly before Naruto rolled his eyes shoved him out of the line and retook his spot, "Hey!" The short man shouted as he looked at Naruto, who merely looked at him in disinterest.

"Your own fault for cutting, get in line like everyone else." Naruto stated calmly as he stood there before the short man tried to slug him, only for Naruto to catch his fist easily, shocking him.

Naruto just glanced at him before he twisted his arm making the short man yell in pain before he tossed him aside. "You really should work on your temper, it's unbecoming of an imperial soldier to be so quick to start a fight, especially with allies." Naruto stated calmly making the man glare as he massaged his wrist before a taller skinnier guy and a very tall and chubby guy came over.

"Ha, Yao got beat by this pretty boy foreigner, how funny!" The skinny one said while laughing while the larger guy simply got in line.

"I wonder what's for lunch." He stated calmly as he stood there.

However, before the now named Yao or anyone else could do anything, someone in armor walked out making the recruits stiffen.

"The captain!" The skinny one gasped before he and Yao quickly just got into line and stood at attention along with everyone else.

Naruto glanced at the man who apparently had the highest rank for the camp and saw he walked with strength, discipline, and commitment, making precise steps that no movement was wasted.

However, Naruto could also see the inexperience and eagerness to him, meaning this was probably his first time being a leader, but there was also doubt and worry about another, likely someone who mentored him or a family member that was of rank or importance in the army.

This young man was eager to prove himself, but also worried that he'd embarrass his family by not performing dutifully and properly.

It didn't help that from the looks of things, he was dealing with the waste and dead last recruits for the army.

The territory around here likely wasn't a big military or strategic location, so most of the people around here were likely lesser nobles, farmers, traders, merchants, and other such things meaning that they had no proper military or fighting training or experience.

Either someone was trying to sabotage the new captain or his family member was confident that he could whip them into shape.

Of course, there was also the possibility that the family member believed that they could handle the Hun army without the recruits, meaning he was a captain of this division in name only since it would likely be disbanded after the Hun threat was ended.

Rather foolish if it was, one could never have too many soldiers ready should war spark up or threats come upon the land.

It's likely why the emperor ordered recruits be taken regardless of the current army's strength, better to have and not need than to need and not have.

Still, Naruto was hoping the captain would be competent and maybe have some training methods and techniques he'd not seen to incorporate into his own training.

If nothing else, he'd just work on Mulan with the others between camp training.

The captain walked through examining them all before he stopped at Naruto's group and looked at them intently. "Who are you? You're not part of empire." He asked in a tone that demanded they answer, but still had some respect hidden in it.

"My name is Naruto, these are my friends and companions Donald, Goofy, and Cloud. That is Fa Ping, son of Fa Zhou. We were traveling and ran into trouble as well as losing our means of transportation and living, Ping was kind enough to provide us with information and help in understanding things before he returned to his family here in China with us joining him. When word was sent that recruits were being called, we offered to join Ping and help defend his home as repayment for the debt we owed him." Naruto informed making the captain's eyebrows raise at the name of Ping's father.

"THE Fa Zhou?!?" The captain asked in surprise having heard about Fa Zhou from his own father, who served alongside him and while his father continued serving and went on to become the Grand General, Fa Zhou decided to retire from injuries he sustained and be with his newly pregnant wife.

"The same, sir. I'll apologize if we act strange or incorrectly, we are unfamiliar with your ways despite Ping's efforts to educate us. However, please be assured that we will fight hard to ensure the Huns are stopped." Naruto stated making the captain look at him a long moment before giving a nod.

"Very well, we'll list you down as volunteer recruits. I'll expect your best effort in training and beyond should we be called to the front lines." He stated making Naruto give a firm nod that the others quickly gave as well before captain walked off.

Naruto and crew waited before they got to the front of the line where Mulan gave her information and presented the enlistment scroll to the overseer who nodded.

"And what of you four?" He asked looking to Naruto and his crew with some skepticism even if he was amazed Cloud could walk with his sword on him.

"We're all skilled fighters, having fought the shadow creatures that have been roaming about quite a few times, my friend here is a skilled swordsman with a lot of strength and speed. My short friend here and I both can use magic and my other companion is sturdy and capable of defending against a great many attacks while also being a skilled close to mid-range fighter." Naruto listed making the people nearby widen their eyes in shock at him mentioning magic.

"Magic?!? Are you both part of a royal line?!?!" He asked in shock as many began whispering and muttering while Naruto sent a look to Donald, who had a clear look of having no idea what the hell was going on.

"Magic isn't as... reserved for the royal families outside of China, if people have an aptitude for it then they are free to study it, though some of the more dangerous spells and forms of magic are kept well-guarded to ensure no one could abuse such magics." Naruto stated just basically using Konoha laws as the basis for the BS he was selling here.

"I see, well having more magic users in the army is always a good thing. Capable fighters are um... also hard to come by nowadays." He stated with a somewhat stiff smile as he glanced at the people nearby who were anything but trained and disciplined warriors.

"Well, that IS why the captain is here, is it not? To ensure that these men get whipped into shape and prove themselves as proud members of his majesty's army?" Naruto asked making the man give a more relaxed smile before nodding.

"True, my young friend, very true. All right, here is your training uniform and your tent assignment. Food is served just down to your left." He informed making them nod as they walked off with Ping walking with them.

"You could have mentioned that magic was such a big deal, you know." Naruto stated with a deadpan as Mulan chuckled nervously and rubbed the back of her head.

"Sorry, I honestly forgot with everything happening at once." She stated casually as Naruto snorted and kept walking.

Finding where they were to sleep, they found they were on one of the outskirts of the camp, which they didn't mind since that meant that anyone who liked to get up way early wouldn't disturb them and when they wanted to get up and train they could just move outside of camp and train until they needed to present themselves.

The problem was that they were assigned tents and there was no shifting things.

Donald and Goofy to a tent.

Cloud got his own tent.

And Naruto was sharing with Mulan.

"Seriously?!?!" Naruto thought making Kairi giggle in his mind while Mulan was blushing and the other three were looking between them not sure what to do.

"Okay, we can't react to this or people are going to get suspicious. We'll just have to be careful and take turns who is getting up first in the morning to get ready." Naruto stated as he pinched the bridge of his nose while Mulan just nodded.

"Y-yeah, no problem. Easy enough." She stated trying hard to keep her voice like a man's, though one saving grace was that her and Naruto's tent was between the other two so they could talk a bit without fear of someone overhearing them.

"This is gonna be good." Donald whispered to Goofy, who stifled a chuckle since they both noticed that the girls seemed to gravitate to Naruto.

‘Looks like I may get to see under that armor sooner than I expected.’ Kairi commented with a grin as Naruto rolled his eyes.

‘Yeah, yeah. Just don't push it.‘ Naruto commented as Kairi grinned more.

‘Or what? You're going spank me~’ She asked sending him an image of her shaking her butt at him.

‘I may if you keep this up. I swear, your horny switch got flipped majorly since we started.’ Naruto commented causing her to giggle more.

‘Maybe I was always like this, I just wanted you to make a move first.’ Kairi stated, though she knew it was a lie, she was nowhere near this forward and interested in sexual things before she wound up inside his mindscape.

Maybe it was him influencing her, something from Aphrodite influencing her, or something else, she didn't know and didn't care much.

She was having too much fun and enjoying the thoughts of Naruto taking those different women to care that much.

It would only be better if she was out there to enjoy them with him rather than having to play spectator.

Mmm, the thought of Mulan eating her out while Naruto fucked Mulan from behind was very enticing. Fully showing her the benefits of being a woman and being in service to a skilled man.

Mmm, she really wanted Naruto to get her.

The question was how long it would take for her to want to jump him since Naruto was of the stance of not doing anything until a woman made her own desires/intentions clear on things.

It was both commendable and exhausting at the same time.

Still, she respected that, though she hoped she got to see him in action live soon, he played with Alice and comforted Meg, but hadn't really gotten to do anything fully yet.

Mulan could be that first girl, though she'd have to get confidence before trying that since she didn't seem the type to initiate.

She was more of a blushing maiden that would be a dutiful housewife ready to serve and pleasure her husband when he wanted it, but not really taking the initiative herself.

Hopefully she'd get some confidence kicked into her through training in camp and becoming more competent in fighting.

The trick would be getting to enjoy that without someone finding out she was a woman and without them interrupting her with Naruto if it got to that point.

Sigh, it was just a major long shot of that happening unless the universe or gods or whatever wanted to throw Naruto, and by extension Kairi, a bone already so Naruto could enjoy himself more.

It would come eventually, Kairi could wait but if it took too long, she was going to give him one hell of a mind full because she'd need her own release and fun without getting a show at least.

The next morning, after a bit of an awkward night for Mulan since she was struggling not to blush when Naruto moved since he was sleeping shirtless, they joined the others for the morning assembly.

"Order! Order!" The pompous windbag Naruto saw the day before called.

"I'll have the garlic shrimp!"

"Sweet and sour pork!"

"Oooh, extra fried rice."

Several of the recruits shouted making the windbag scowl. "That's not funny." He shouted as he kept muttering and marking things on his board.

"I thought it was amusing at least." Naruto commented as he stood with the others.

"Hey you!" The short man called again making Naruto sigh and look at him. "I still gotta repay you for yesterday, pretty boy." He stated as he cracked his knuckles.

"Uh huh, you may want to wait till you're not in full view of the camp and the Captain is going to be arrive soon." Naruto said in an uninterested voice making the man growl.

"Soldiers!" The captain called making everyone suddenly get into line. "I am Captain Li Shang; I am in charge of your training and this camp. You will assemble swiftly, properly, and most importantly silently every morning for drills. After morning drills, you will eat and rest for a time, and then we will continue the drills until I deem you've earned your next meal. Each day will involve a different drill holding to forms of discipline, strength, commitment, precision, and skill. Those who try to make a mockery of this camp will find themselves being restricted from meals or facing worse punishments and training than the others. Anyone who has a problem with this or acts out in a manner unbefitting a soldier of his majesty's army, will answer to me." The now named Shang informed as he walked with no shirt on and holding a bow while a quiver was on his shoulder.

"Oooh, tough guy." The short man stated in what he thought was a quiet tone.

"Yao!" Shang stated as he suddenly spun and drew his bow pointing at Yao, making the whole line step back and Yao to widen his eye.

Shang then suddenly swept his bow to the top of a 25 foot wooden pole and shot the arrow into it. "Thank you for volunteering." Shang stated in a chipper tone as he handed off the bow and quiver to an attendant. "Retrieve the arrow." Shang ordered making the now named Yao grumble.

"I'll get that arrow, pretty boy, and I'll do it with my shirt on too." Yao stated as he walked to the pole and prepared to jump onto the pole.

"One moment." Shang called making Yao almost faceplant into the pole as Shang approached while the pompous windbag came over struggling to carry a box, "You seem to have forgotten something." Shang stated as he pulled out a strap with a steel disk attached, "THIS represents discipline." Shang stated as he put the weight on Yao's left arm and let go making Yao grunt as he almost fell over. "And THIS represents strength." He stated as he put a second identical weight on his right arm making Yao look at the weight he was holding and his other arm and widened his eye in fear as Shang let go making Yao nearly fall to the ground. "You need BOTH to retrieve the arrow." Shang stated making Yao look at the weights and then the top of the pole.

Gritting his teeth, he jumped at the pole and tried to shimmy up it making Naruto shake his head since that wasn't the right way.

That proved true as Yao started sliding and tried digging his teeth into the wood only for him to slide down and take a chunk of wood out of the pole while also losing a tooth.

"NEXT!" Shang ordered making the next person move up as Yao got rid of the weights and spat some blood on the ground as he worked to stem the bleeding.

Naruto watched as one by one, everyone failed to even reach halfway up the pole, the morale of the recruits getting lower and lower each time while the Captain was getting a bit annoyed.

"I'll go last." Naruto commented as he began moving to the end of the line drawing some attention.

"Soldier! Stay in position!" Shang ordered, making Naruto sigh.

"I'm just moving to the end of the line. I know how to do this exercise, so I figured I'd let everyone else try to figure it out so they don't just copy me." Naruto stated making Shang narrow his eyes while a few recruits were muttering about the cocky foreigner.

"All right, soldier, but if you fail to reach the arrow, you will face triple the workload of the other recruits." Shang warned and Naruto shrugged.

"Training is training, you're either willing to put in the work, or you're not." Naruto stated making Shang give a small smirk before he had the others continue.

One after another, they all fell, even Goofy and Cloud couldn't make it, although Cloud made it the furthest of anyone. Surprisingly, Mulan didn't do the worst of all the recruits.

Finally, it was Naruto's turn and Shang stood there with crossed arms while everyone was looking on in anticipation, both to see what the foreigner could do and his allies to see if Naruto really did know what to do.

Naruto took one weight and then made sure it was strapped tight to his forearm before doing the same to the other, only Cloud and Shang noticing that Naruto didn't even seem to feel the weight at all. He then swung his arms forward and got the weights tangled together and pulled them tight.

Shang raised an eyebrow in surprise before Naruto pulled back making sure that his grip was good, he then leaned back and began climbing up the pole. Planting his feet and legs on the pole while using the weights own detriments against them to give him a strong handhold to climb.

Everyone watched in shock and awe as Naruto made it halfway and didn't seem to be slowing down.

Many of the recruits began calling out encouragement as he got higher and higher before he reached the top and sat down on the pole and taking the arrow before he threw it down, plunging it into the ground at Shang's feet.

"How's that Captain?" Naruto said with a grin as he sat there.

Shang could only look on in impressed amazement as the recruits began cheering before Naruto made his way down easily and dropped the weights by the pole. "Good. I will expect you all to give the same performance as we progress." Shang ordered making the recruits sound in affirmative, "Good! To the field, your first drill begins now." Shang stated as he walked off with the others following, many clapping Naruto on the back and congratulating him before they arrived.

"Until such time that you are properly trained and ready for deployment, you will face drill after drill. It is my duty to ensure you not only bring honor and respect to his majesty's army, but that you are capable and skilled enough to return home with honor and glory for your families and may teach your sons how to become soldiers in the future."  Shang instructed as they all stood in a formation before he grabbed a set of bo staves and threw them out making many grimace and try to catch one while Cloud and Naruto easily caught theirs.

Without another word, Shang then flung the pots that were holding the staves into the air using his own staff before he twirled and smashed them before they hit the ground, serving to both impress and inspire the recruits witnessing it.

Shang then began running them through different katas and movements, both attacking and defending with the staff while also adding in martial arts to it as well, something Naruto was familiar with though not so much with a training staff.

The staff he had trained with was heavier, bulkier, and sturdier ensuring that he could clash with metal weapons and not risk it breaking or being cut without him needing to funnel chakra into it.

Of course, that was also wood that had been fed chakra for years to grow it in strength and durability, this was just simple untreated wood (beyond shaping it), so the comparison wasn't truly fair.

Still, it was at least a good muscle exercise and helping him get back more into shape.

The only issue was that he was the only one doing the katas at least half decently, mostly because he knew the basics even if the Chinese forms weren't the same as the ones he knew.

"Soldier!" Shang called as he moved and inspected them all making many pause and turn to look at him as he stopped in front of Naruto. "Have you used this weapon before?" Shang asked and Naruto shrugged.

"Sir, not this exact one, but one similar to it, yes. I've used straight staves, spear pointed, axe headed, multi-use, and multi-purpose ones before. Your katas are a bit different, but the principle is the same." Naruto answered making Shang frown.

"Katas?" Shang asked and Naruto grunted.

"Apologies, that's what my teachers called them. I mean the forms, styles, and movements of using the staves." Naruto stated making Shang nod in understanding.

"I see, perhaps you'd like to help me with a true demonstration?" Shang asked making Naruto raise an eyebrow.

"Terms, sir?" Naruto asked making Shang smirk slightly.

"The staff only, no fists or feet, you may use the forms you know and I shall use the forms that the imperial army knows. I am interested in what your style can do." Shang stated making Naruto nod his head.

"It'd be my honor, sir." Naruto stated as Shang waved the others off making them back up and form a ring around the two while Naruto and Shang stepped back from the other.

"I got 100 on the Captain winning." The skinny guy from the day before, named Ling, stated making Cloud snort.

"I've got a hundred on Naruto winning." Mulan stated making them look at her in confusion and incredulity, but chalked it up to traveling with him and having some faith.

"200 on it being a draw." Cloud stated suddenly knowing that Naruto didn't want to embarrass Shang in front of his men and the fool that was writing things down.

By the same token, Shang wouldn't go truly all out until he knew what Naruto was capable of to lower the chances of injuring him in some way.

Both of them being constrained meant it was logically going to be a draw between the two, a case where neither won, but neither lost yet still gained respect from the recruits.

"I'll take some of that action." Yao stated making many others join in while the large one, named Chien Po, shook his head.

"Not for me, gambling leads to dark things if one is not in control, it is better to abstain than risk control of oneself." Po stated making the others shrug while Donald put money on it being a tie as well, never hurt to have extra money.

Naruto and Shang both bowed to the other, neither taking their eyes off their opponent in case they lashed out in an attack, before they took their stances with Naruto having his at chest height while his left hand was just at the end of his staff and Shang had his in his right hand behind him while his left hand was extended forward somewhat.

"Interesting, he sacrifices using both ends of the staff for control, range, and speed. Not a bad idea, but can he fully utilize it?" Shang thought, analyzing Naruto's stance and form and could easily tell that his left would go over the butt of the staff to give more control and power to the swings while also adding range to it for him.

"Figured he'd do this; he likely will twist around my opening attack and twirl the staff to his hand to try and get an uppercutting blow before twisting and spinning it again to deliver an overhead strike." Naruto thought analyzing Shang's stance as well and knowing he'd have to act accordingly.

The recruits were all getting a bit restless as the time dragged on and the tension in the air seemed to build until finally it snapped.

Naruto lashed out with a stabbing strike making Shang widen his eyes and twist around it, intending to bring his staff and attack only to have to change direction and block as Naruto used his grip to bring his staff down into a slamming motion that Shang was barely able to block.

He grit his teeth at the strength, but was expecting it after witnessing his climb.

Shang pushed off and spun his staff to smack Naruto in the head only for him go with his staff's momentum and spin, dodging Shang's strike and going for his own that Shang ducked before attacking again.

This time, Naruto forced his staff into the ground and slid his hands down it to block Shang's attack and push him back before going for his own strike, which was subsequently blocked and then the process began to pick up speed and moves.

The recruits could only watch in shock and awe as Shang and Naruto moved in their small arena at rapid speeds and strikes and were blocking, parrying, redirecting, and countering each others moves one after the other like they knew what the other was going to do before they did it. The fact that some of the movements were too fast for them to track, save for Cloud but even then at times he blinked and missed the attacks, was another thing to set them off into amazement.

The match continued until both spun around an attack and roared as they brought their staves into another attack only for a loud CRACK to be heard as both staves broke causing some of the recruits to shout in alarm as they dodged the flying pieces and turn back to look at the scene in shock.

Naruto had an intense stare at Shang as he ignored Shang's broken staff barely an inch from his face while Shang had his head tilted back slightly but had the same intense look on his face even as he had Naruto's broken staff pointed at his throat.

The two stared down the other a long moment before matching smiles came to their faces before they pulled back and planted the non-broken parts into the ground and gave another respectful bow as the recruits began clapping and cheering at the performance that was just given.

"You're good. If you hadn't come here, my father would have drafted you into his personal regiment immediately." Shang stated offering his hand, which Naruto took and shook.

"If not for Ping, I likely wouldn't be involved at all." Naruto reminded making Shang nod.

"Then I am most fortunate to have Ping in my unit. I look forward to seeing what else you are capable of." Shang stated as Naruto nodded. "Soldiers! This is the level of skill that can be obtained when one is disciplined and committed to growth and knowledge. Take this seriously and truly absorb as much as you can, and you will only see growth and advancement in yourselves and the honor you bring your families." Shang stated making the recruits sound off in the affirmative.

"Good, because of recruit Naruto's performance, you may go and eat breakfast now. However, I expect you all to be ready for the following training and drills that await you. One recruit excelling does not mean I will be lenient on the rest of you. Take his prowess as a test and challenge to better yourselves and improve. In some areas you will excel, in others you will struggle, that is the nature of life. What is important is that you work hard and show what you are capable of achieving." Shang directed making them all sound off again before he dismissed them letting them go to eat.

"He's a bit of a stickler isn't he." Ling commented as he paid Cloud along with some others.

"He's doing his job and duty." Naruto commented as he tossed the broken staff onto the pile for firewood.

"Well, I get that, but still, you'd think he could lighten up a bit." Ling commented making Naruto snort.

"He's trying to prepare you all for war, he can't afford to lighten up. What is he supposed to do if the Huns actually press in further than anticipated and the General orders us to the frontlines for support? Do you think anyone here is ready for true combat and life or death situations?" Naruto asked making Ling grimace and several others to gulp.

"I can handle it. Just point me at them." Yao stated making Naruto snort.

"You've got anger, that's good. You've got aggression, that's even better." Naruto commented making them all look at him in confusion, even the cooks and non-fighters of the camp.

"Aggression, properly channeled can make up for a lot of flaws and break several limitations. However, to properly channel it, it involves peeling back layers of yourself to get to the deep ugly part of yourself and see who you really are. The Captain's job isn't just to train us, it's his job to peel and find our limits." Naruto explained making many frown in thought.

"Tell me, what're you afraid of?" Naruto asked as they got food and began sitting around to eat.

"Huh?" Yao asked and Naruto looked at him.

"What are you afraid of?" Naruto repeated making many give generalized answers.

"Spiders."

"Dishonoring my family."

"Snakes."

"Failing the mission."

And more were answered.

"What about you, Naruto?" Mulan asked making Naruto sigh as he looked at the sky.

"Quicksand." Naruto stated simply making a few snort and mutter about it but Mulan and Cloud both frowned at that.

"Why is that, soldier?" One of the officials asked as he felt there was more to the answer than others thought and Naruto was silent a moment.

"Did you know that war and combat is exactly like quicksand?" Naruto asked as he sat there making many frown and look at each other.

"How so?" Chien asked.

"In combat, you'll think you've got things figured out and things are going well... but then something goes wrong, and then another, and another. So, you try to fight back, but the more you fight, the deeper and faster you sink. Until you can't move, you can't see, you can't breathe. Because, you're in over your head, like quicksand." Naruto stated making many widen their eyes in shock and realization. "War... war is even worse, especially if you're in command because it's not just you that will be consumed, but everyone under your command. If you can't get free of the quicksand, then everyone under your command is doomed to follow and share your fate." He added shocking everyone as they now realized how much pressure the captain was under from it all.

His mistake would cost them much, his failure to train them meant that they and others could fall to the Huns.

He was under more pressure than any others in camp because his failure would lead to their deaths as well as his own.

"Captain Shang is also just that, a Captain. He will be in the fighting with us, he will have to adapt and plan on the fly from what he sees in person. He's not like some generals who get to sit back on a hill and command the armies and then adapt from seeing the entire combat field in view. He'll be knee deep in the mud and blood with the rest of us and needs to know we will be competent enough to handle that and that we are skilled and trustworthy enough to watch his back in the chaos of the fighting." Naruto added making them frown in contemplation at his words.

"You are wise beyond your years, Naruto, wise beyond your years." Po stated knowing that there were century old monks that could not impart such wisdom to people in such simple words.

Many of those nearby murmured in agreement while Cloud was less surprised already guessing that Naruto was a commander and soldier at some point, Donald and Goofy though felt like they gained some new insight into their new friend and ally.

Nearby, Shang smirked and wondered if perhaps Naruto should be leading this company. He had a way with words and making it clear for people to understand the gravity of the situation better than most. He had a feeling even the emperor or his own father could learn a thing or two from Naruto if he was able to provide such great wisdom to people in so few words.

Perhaps after a few weeks, he'd advance Naruto in rank to help him train and get the recruits into shape.

He had a feeling his father would approve of such a thing, though whether Chi-Fu would give him grief and not shut up about it was up in the air.

Still, he could deal with the fool’s prattling if it meant getting his men more inspired and ready faster than they were likely to.

After breakfast, they were led towards an actual forest, hiking the way there. They found a few trees there with white circles drawn on them vertically and a series of kick pads to launch tomatoes into the air, based on the fact that each board had a basket of tomatoes sitting next to the board.

"This requires precision, patience, timing, and discipline." Shang instructed as he took a bow and notched three arrows as three tomatoes were put on his kick pad. He then stomped on the back side of the kick pad launching the tomatoes in the air before he loosed his arrows, pinning the tomatoes perfectly to three of the circles on the tree.

Everyone was amazed while Naruto nodded his head, "I am not expecting you lot to get three on the first try, I will settle if at the end of the day you are at least hitting the tomatoes." Shang instructed before he divided them into groups for each tree, Naruto was conveniently put at the back of his group, which no one missed.

Naruto stood there and watched as everyone was messing up in some way: Firing too late, firing too slow, not sending the tomatoes up high enough, watching the tomatoes rather than letting them enter your field of vision, not drawing back the bow enough, not locking your arms right, not holding the arrow right, not bracing yourself right, not having the stance right, and a list of other things that would make Tenten gnash her teeth in anger at people not using and respecting the weapons properly.

Eventually, it was his turn and he stepped up, unknowingly making everyone stop to watch him as he put five tomatoes on his board as he grabbed one arrow and readied it before he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

He then stomped on the board sending the tomatoes high into the air as he stood there a long moment, he then opened his eyes and fired, drew and fired again, drew and fired, drew and fired, and then drew and fired a final time.

THUNK

THUNK

THUNK

THUNK

THUNK

Each arrow sat in a white circle with a tomato on it.

However, Naruto hadn't done them on just his tree, no.

He stuck a tomato and arrow into a white circle on five different trees at different heights.

Shang widened his eyes in shock at the skill while everyone else was frozen in shock and awe.

Naruto lowered the bow before turning to the person behind him and motioned him forward before he handed him the bow.

Naruto then helped him with his stance, how to hold the bow properly, positioning his body, and then calming. "Strong grip, arm up, draw, hold, and exhale slowly." He instructed as he stomped on the kick pad sending one tomato into the air, "Eyes on the circle." He added making the recruit look forward, "Loose." He ordered and the arrow shot forward.

THUNK

The arrow was embedded in the white circle with the tomato barely hanging on it before it tore and fell, but it was pierced and pinned for a moment.

"Good, you'll get better with practice." Naruto stated as he patted the recruit on the back.

Naruto then waved the next person in line up, who took a better stance after seeing Naruto's corrections but still needed some.

He fired and was able to hit the tomato, but not center so it too tore and fell off.

The third did the same.

Same with the next 6.

When it was Naruto's turn again. He just threw the tomato into the air and drew back before he fired and then drew and fired again.

THUNK THUNK

Both arrows pierced the tomato and were in the white circle.

Naruto then helped his line again making others try to copy them and they got some improvement, not as much as Naruto's line, but there was some improvement.

For his final turn, Naruto tossed the tomato into the air and nicked it with an arrow sending it higher and spinning before he shot another causing the same thing. He then fired and arrow at the tree hitting just lower left of the circle. The tomato hit the arrow and bounced very slightly before another arrow hit to the lower right of the tomato stopping it in the middle of the circle as it dripped on the ground.

Everyone could only stare incredulously at the skill he had, if he was born and raised in China, he'd likely be a captain or higher by now.

The next exercise came after a hike into the mountains nearby, though not the primary mountain that the Imperial army was lying in wait for Shan-Yu.

They had climbed high enough that they were above some clouds, meaning the air was thin and many were exhausted and breathing hard while Shang was controlling his breathing.

"Yawn." Naruto spoke making many look at him in confusion, "Make yourself yawn, it forces you to stop your breathing, inhale deeply, hold it, and then exhale, controlling your heartrate and letting you retain some energy. Even if the air is thin up here, it will still help and training up here means that fighting down there will be easier." Naruto explained as he didn't seem tired at all.

"How's that work?" Yao asked as he tried yawning and found that it was helping control his breathing better.

"Thinner air means less oxygen, what you need to breathe to stay alive, so if you can train for hours up here without passing out, then when we're down there you can train for longer periods without getting exhausted." Naruto explained making some look at him in confusion.

"You a doctor too?" Ling asked and Naruto shook his head.

"No, just knew some really good ones that helped keep me alive a few times." Naruto explained as Shang walked forward with another Bo to a bucket of water that was there.

"Enough chatter." Shang called making them all stand at attention. "This next exercise is about self control, awareness, discipline, balance, and being aware of your body at all times." Shang stated with many not questioning that every exercise had involved discipline since it was necessary to succeeding and being trained and a good soldier.

He then took the bucket and balanced it on his head while readying himself. "Take pebbles from the area and attempt to knock the bucket off my head." Shang instructed making them obey.

Several threw them in turns or all at once letting him block them all while Naruto was tossing his in the air to get a feel for it before he aimed and smirked.

Shang narrowed his eyes, getting ready, before Naruto threw his pebble.

However, it wasn't at Shang, he threw it at the ground making it ricochet off it and go towards Shang's bucket at an odd angle.

Shang widened his eyes and quickly moved his staff to block, only to widen his eyes further as he had to hold the staff tight or it would have recoiled and hit the bucket off his head.

He had just managed to hold on and keep the bucket steady, making Naruto smirk at him as he stood straight again.

"Good, now who wants to go first?" Shang asked making them all at once turn to Naruto, who rolled his eyes.

"Whimps." Kairi commented making Naruto snort as he walked up and took the bucket and staff before taking his position as Shang moved out of the way.

Everyone grabbed pebbles to throw as Naruto took some calming breaths and had the staff in hand by his side, looking like he wasn't even close to ready, but they were knowing better by this point.

All at once, everyone threw their pebbles making Naruto bring his staff up and spin it in front of him, knocking away all the pebbles without even moving his head or the bucket.

He then quickly smacked another pebble away that came from Cloud and was faster, and stronger, than the others as Cloud knew he didn't have to hold back with Naruto.

"Excellent, next up." Shang called making Naruto pass off the bo and bucket, though he didn't throw for anyone else since they were struggling as it was and the only way to improve on this was to practice and try to deal with it.

The cycle continued for another two times before they headed back down the mountain to the field near the camp where an array of thick stone blocks were set up.

"Strength, technique, precision, discipline, all of these are needed." Shang stated as he walked up and slammed his fist into it cracking it.

A few recruits winced at that, already imagining the pain if they didn't do it correctly.

Naruto just looked on impassively before they were each given a block to strike and Naruto simply slammed his fist into his making it crumble into pieces making a few jump back in shock while he stood there.

"Impressive Soldier, but the goal was to split it, not demolish it." Shang stated and Naruto nodded.

"Ah, well if there's another block then I can do that." Naruto responded as he began clearing the rubble from the stand before some aids brought another block over.

Naruto breathed before he stepped to the side of the block and brought his fist down causing a crack to form along the length of the block that quickly traveled through before the block suddenly split in half.

"Better?" Naruto asked as Shang looked on in amazement before he nodded and began directing the others to proceed.

Naturally, there were a lot of sore hands and grumblings of pain.

Cloud was able to destroy his block, but not crack/split it like the point was.

After that, and getting everyone checked by the medics to ensure no one had any broken bones, they were back at staff training until dinner.

After said meal, they were taken to a field that had flaming arrow launchers on one side of it and two lines drawn into the ground.

"This is speed, agility, and controlling your fear. You must reach from one side of the field to the other while the nests of bees are being launched across the other direction of the field." Shang ordered making many gulp and pale in fear. "Who's up first?" He asked and all at once, the recruits looked at Naruto, who shrugged and moved to the starting line. "The next person will go 30 seconds after Naruto does." Shang ordered, making them all line up.

Naruto didn't pay them any attention as he got into a runner's stance and waited for Shang to give the signal.

Said signal came after the nest of bees, a basket with arrows connected to firecrackers, was launched and Naruto took off.

Naruto moved and began ducking and weaving through the arrows.

To the audience, it looked like he had a 360 degree field of vision as he dodged and avoided arrows that he shouldn't have been able to see coming.

There was also a grace and precision to his movements as he dodged and moved without overextending or wasting any movement until he reached the other side.

Naruto stood calmly on the other side, training with Anko and Tenten made this rather easy to do since the two women were not shy in trying to make him impaled with several pointy objects, Haku helping with her Senbon Needles only made things harder but more effective in training.

It didn't hurt that when Anko was feeling particularly nasty, she'd aim for his groin meaning Naruto learned to dodge REALLY fast, Kurama could heal a lot of things but Naruto wasn't going to chance a stray kunai severing his dick.

Anko herself had paled at the implication later on since she rather enjoyed him screwing her silly and it would be kind of hard to do if she did cut off his dick.

Naruto shook those thoughts away and then waved to the others to get through.

The others all gulped and quickly started running through one after another, but not all got through unscathed.

Some got cut, some got burned, and some were unlucky and got hit by the arrow... like Yao got an arrow to the ass, which did motivate him to get across faster.

As everyone was getting checked out, Shang looked over them and nodded.

"That wasn't terrible for a first day, tomorrow we will do the rest of the exercises, turn in and get some rest." Shang ordered as he walked off making most of them all sag in relief.

"Naruto, how the fuck are you so good at all of this?" Ling demanded as he was panting on the ground and Naruto shrugged.

"These are all similar to training methods my people use, I'm just used to them is all." Naruto answered and wasn't lying when he said it.

"But you're so young, how can you be that skilled?" Chien asked and Naruto smiled a bit.

"My people start training our children at age 7 to be of military service in the future should it be needed even if the individual wasn't going to join the military afterward. Everyone is trained to fight so if a war or invasion occurred, all of our people knew how to fight, women included." Naruto revealed shocking them all.

"Why would you let women be part of the military?" Yao asked incredulously as Mulan tried not to react too much to that.

"Extra bodies and soldiers, plus women could learn to fight in their own way. What many lacked in pure strength, they made up for in agility, maneuverability, accuracy, and flexibility. They also tended to be better at healing arts than men most of the time. Plus, there was the security factor for them as well." Naruto explained making them frown.

"The what?" Ling asked and Naruto sighed.

"Ling, exactly WHAT do you think the Huns will do to the women of areas that they invade and conquer?" Naruto asked making him and the others frown before they widened their eyes in shock and paled in fear, "Exactly, by making our women into competent fighters, they were more likely to be spared such things. THAT is another reason to motivate you to win this war, so your daughters, mothers, sisters, nieces, wives, aunts, and cousins won't have to be subjected to that violation. There's much more at stake than just the dynasty or the emperor's reign, you all need to remember just ALL of what is at stake for China in this war." Naruto continued making many look down in determination and fear since the Huns weren't exactly known for their kind or gentle nature and if they got to the more populated areas…

None of them wanted to consider the slaughter and...... horrors that would be unleashed on the people.

"But, we don't have to worry about that, the Imperial Army will stop their advance, there's no way they'll lose." Yao reminded making many of them nod while Naruto looked at them.

"Just like the wall stopped them?" He asked making them stop.

"I'm not saying the Imperial Army will lose, but there's no guarantee that they will win. This is especially true if the Huns decide to ambush them, the army has to sleep at some point and that leaves many of them easy targets for the Huns to attack and raid. Even if they win the engagement, the Huns can just back off and then try again, widdling down the Imperial Army until they're no real threat to them. Add in the fact that supply lines through the mountains is difficult, the Huns likely have scouts throughout the area to let them know the comings and goings of the enemy, then it really is in the Huns' favor. I think the Imperial army would win in open combat, but that's exactly why the Huns WON'T fight in open combat, they'll ambush and attack breaking down the enemy piece by piece until they're nothing." Naruto explained knowing how the enemy worked since he had dealt with people like that before.

Everyone was silent as they processed what he said before he stood, "Well, I'm going to get some sleep, we got more to do in the morning." Naruto spoke as he walked off and headed for his tent and got into his bedroll.

The next morning was interesting for him as apparently Mulan had moved over in the middle of the night and was now laying on his chest with her leg and arm draped over his body as she lied there sleeping.

The fact that Mushu hadn't noticed or done anything told him that he either didn't give a shit or hadn't been in the tent to notice.

However, it didn't matter much when Mulan awoke, saw where she was, and squeaked in embarrassment before jumping away like he was on fire and she didn't want to be burned.

Naruto merely chuckled and dressed for the day before heading out, ignoring Mulan blushing and stammering out an apology.

The training started off with going to the mountains again, only this time they had to move across logs standing vertically in the middle of a raging river with Naruto moved across easily and others doing okay, though Chien was slow.

Apparently, the large monk hadn't ever learned to swim and had some trepidation in doing the exercise.

Afterwards, they were in a stream in the forest where they were catching fish with their bare hands, the incentive being that Lunch would equal the same amount of fish caught.

If they sucked and got no fish, then lunch was going to be really small.

Naturally, that acted as a motivator for everyone with everyone catching at least one fish, though Goofy's was accidental as he fell into the water and a fish somehow got caught in his shirt.

Naruto, as the trend was showing, had no problem and had the most fish collected of everyone there.

After breakfast, they were in the open field with Shang looking over them. "Naruto, step forward." He called making Naruto do so before Shang took a martial arts stance making Naruto raise an eyebrow before he shifted into his Taijutsu stance making Shang narrow his eyes as he didn't know that stance and readied himself.

At an unseen signal, Shang launched at him going for several hits at Naruto's face and torso, but Naruto countered them all and went on the offensive making Shang grit his teeth as he tried to keep up with the fast pace Naruto was moving at.

If he didn't know better, he swore he was fighting a veteran master that had been practicing and training for decades.

Just what kind of training did he go through to get this skill in such a short time?!?!

And WHY did he get the feeling he was holding back so much?!?

Shang then nearly lost his balance as Naruto broke his stance and then blinked as a fist was less than an inch from his face signifying that Naruto won.

"Good, well done." Shang stated as he relaxed and so did Naruto as those gathered gave some applause.

The hand to hand continued with Naruto working with Mulan and pushing her to adapt and get better.

Goofy and Cloud were paired since both were durable and had some brute strength, so they could handle the other's punches.

After that, came a hike/run through the hills and mountains while having a weighted yoke across their shoulders and neck and had to keep the pace that Shang set.

Of course, Chi Fu was alienating himself by riding a horse rather than walking, making him even more hated by the soldiers since he was just here to talk down to them and critique them without offering anything constructive or helpful when doing so.

After that, which resulted in Mulan, Donald, and several others to collapse to the ground panting and gasping for breath, they were allowed some time to relax before they did their nighttime training which this time was target practice with their rocket cannons.

Now, don't confuse them with the rockets or cannons that were on the Gummi, no. These were dragon shaped rockets put into a large bamboo sleeve with more black powder inside under them.

They would light a fuse and aim before the lower powder ignited and launched the dragon head into the air before it either hit something or gravity dragged it down and it exploded with some fairly impressive force.

The objective was to hit a small doll version of Shan Yu, the Hun warlord, that was in the center of a target about 300 yards down from them.

Everyone started firing, with Naruto waiting and seeing the different angles and trajectories of the cannons as they hit all around the target.

He waited till the others had fired and then adjusted his aim and ignited the fuse, making sure to hold the bamboo steady so when the powder ignited it wouldn't move off target.

His rocket soared through the air before it finally hit just a few inches behind the bullseye, but the explosion still consumed the doll.

Shang nodded his head before they set a new doll up and redistributed the cannons to keep going.

This cycle continued for a few weeks, each day shifted the training around to do different combinations and workloads as Shang steadily saw improvement overall, especially when he had Naruto begin helping in instruction.

Currently, Naruto was trying to relax in a lake that was near camp that was fed and released by two rivers, both to alleviate his muscles but also to clean off the sweat and grime.

Ok... it was also to cool off his libido a bit since Kairi was making it a bit of a habit of teasing him with her either going topless or playing with herself in his mind, his formerly shy and innocent girlfriend was becoming quite the teasing minx as time went on.

‘Ah, you know you love it.’ Kairi commented cheekily as she flashed him an image of her holding her tits up and licking at her nipples.

‘You've been taking notes from Anko and Samui way too much.’ Naruto replied making her giggle, though she didn't deny it.

‘Actually, some of that was Tsunade when she was in the office and would tease you when no one else was looking.’ Kairi commented, making Naruto grunt.

‘Right, and Mei when she was doing it to tease me and piss of Ao.’ He replied making her laugh a bit as she laid on the couch.

‘You could come in here and we could have some fun, if you do release out there it's just into the water.’ Kairi tempted as she traced a finger along her ass cheek and wiggled her chest a bit.

‘Tempting, but my concern is that I'd be so engrossed with you that I'd not notice anything around me and then I risk a Heartless getting the drop on me.’ Naruto replied, knowing it was indeed a tempting offer, but he couldn't risk it.

They hadn't been attacked since they joined the camp, but that didn't mean the Heartless had given up, it was more likely that Shan Yu got control somehow and was using them to bolster his forces or even attack other areas.

That didn't mean that others wouldn't still come for him since he had the Keyblade.

‘Fair enough.’ Kairi pouted knowing he was right.

A sigh next to him alerted Naruto that he was distracted as it was and looked to his right only to raise his eyebrows as he saw Mulan there, naked, and getting into the water showing she was more endowed than one would think at first glance.

She had a nice bubble butt and a set of D cup breasts to her with wide hips, and some meaty but also muscular thighs while her stomach was showing she was gaining abs from the training.

She then opened her eyes before spotting Naruto and promptly gasped, blushed, and widened her eyes before ducking down into the water to cover herself.

"Sorry, didn't know it was you until I looked." Naruto commented as he relaxed back against the rock next to him and ignoring Kairi giving a wolf whistle at the sight of Mulan.

"I-I-It's okay." Mulan muttered while still blushing and hiding in the water. "I can't believe Naruto saw me! There's no way he'd find me attractive looking like this." She thought in both horror and sadness, because yes, she was falling for the blonde Keyblade wielder who was her chief supporter and rock for all of this going on.

She had been troubled on what to say or do about it since she was expected to marry someone that could bring honor to the family and had some form of standing, unless Naruto gained promotions in the military then he wasn't one that could be classified as suitable.

Then... then she had heard Donald and Goofy talking about how he was once a commander for a group of soldiers against his home's enemies, meaning in his homeland he was of a higher rank than Shang was.

However, after all the times she was put down by the matchmaker, the lack of faith from her family, and the lack of interest of various men in her, she had MAJOR self-confidence and doubt issues. It didn’t help she thought the muscle she was putting on wasn’t helping with her womanly curves and was actually detracting from them and that Naruto was the most handsome man she had ever seen.

Shang and Cloud came in second, but still there was a gap, even if she couldn't fully articulate WHAT the gap entailed.

He was just so strong, honorable, courageous, fearless, professional, encouraging, skilled, handsome, capable... Mulan suddenly blushed brighter than a tomato as she realized she was listing all of Naruto's husbandly qualities and ducked her face into the water to cool it a bit.

However, she had to gasp as Naruto had come over and grabbed her before covering her mouth and dragging her behind the rocks he was leaning against.

She was confused and shocked as her mind went through some perverted and horror scenarios before her ears picked up the sound of shouting, laughing, splashing, and yelling and she widened her eyes while paling in fear.

The other men of the camp were here too!

"Just keep quiet, once they leave we can come out." Naruto said as he moved his hand and he knew he couldn't leave or it would draw attention and people would question what he was doing back there and come check and Mulan could only duck under the water for so long.

Mulan nodded as she tried to control her breathing before a big wave came, likely from Chien Po jumping in, causing them to rock against each other as they hit a rock.

Of course, Mulan had to hold in a gasp as something long, hard, and hot was pressing against her butt. "Is that Naruto's penis?!?!?!? I didn't know they could get so big, but... but doesn't that mean Naruto does find me desirable?!!? He wouldn't be erect if he didn't, right?" She thought while blushing hotly as she felt it against her.

A low grunt from Naruto drew her attention and saw that he was a bit uncomfortable and was trying not to press against her, "He's attracted to me, but trying to be respectful of me." She realized since a small part of her was afraid she had done something to upset him.

Touch it

She heard in her mind making her blush as she fought against such a thing since it wasn't appropriate.

You've been hugging him, touching him, teasing him, and working him up every day when you wake up cuddled to him with your armor not keeping your womanly figure from embracing him. Why not help him?

She blushed harder knowing the various compromising positions she woke up in in the tent with Naruto and couldn't deny that it had enticed her at times too.

However, she had to be pure for marriage.

He wants you; you want him, marriage can come later since he doesn't care if you're pure for marriage or not. He just wants you; he wants your faults, your failures, your insecurities, your fears, your joys, your loves, your habits, your quirks, your happiness, your sadness, your loyalty, your love, he wants it all. Give him your love and loyalty and he will stand beside you, love you, cherish you, protect you, and never let you fall.

Mulan bit her lips, struggling with what to do.

You WANT him! You’ve been imagining him taking you nearly every day! It's no one else's business why or if you act on those wants. He's helping your people win the war, he will be a national hero who any family would be proud to include! Even if you don't feel ready to let him fuck you, helping him feel some relief isn't going to make you impure, is it?

The voice kept prodding as she began to feel hotter and hotter while her breathing became a bit more ragged.

She didn't even realize she was reaching back until her hand found his dick and began to stroke it a bit, the fact that Naruto grunted showed he wasn't expecting it either.

When he tried to ask her what she was doing, she leaned up and kissed him while putting an arm around his neck and eagerly kept kissing him as fire and electricity coursed through her body.

“YES!” Kairi cheered as she began jumping and throwing her hands in the air! "Get it girl! Show him how much you want him!" She continued as she eagerly watched the tv hoping that there would be more than some groping and kissing this time.

Mulan then turned around and recaptured his lips as her hand began stroking his dick more and more while her breasts pressed against his chest.

She then moaned again as his hands came around her and one held her at the back while the other went to her butt and began groping it making her press against him more as she felt lightheaded and hot and just wanted to feel more.

She was acting on instinct and was loving it right now.

He then moved a bit and wedged his dick between her thighs while groping her ass making her moan as he began rubbing against her womanhood and her thighs sending shivers through her body and kept hungrily kissing him.

Mulan then had to stifle a gasp as he pinned her against one of the rocks and kept brushing against her and holding her ass possessively as she eagerly wrapped her arms and legs around him.

She was barely holding it together to not moan out since people were right there and could catch him, which would mean dismissal for Naruto and possibly her execution, but she couldn't help it, she WANTED this too much to just stop.

A ripple in the water caused them to freeze before they saw it was Mulan's horse, Khan, and Naruto quickly disengaged making her bite back a whine before carrying her to Khan and getting a towel wrapped around her before sending Khan off back to the tent while Naruto went to his towel and wrapped it around his waist before walking off.

"Awwwww, just as it was getting good." Kairi whined, but knew he had to stop it since there was too much of a chance of them getting found out.

Naruto simply sighed and headed back to camp, ignoring Chi Fu and Shang arguing on if their contingent was ready to march or not, and found his tent where he paused as he found Mulan kneeling there, still naked, before she pulled his towel off and began licking at his dick making him grunt as she had her hands on his hips and was tasting every spot she could.

"YES!" Kairi cheered jumping up and down in delight as she parked herself back in front of the tv eagerly as Mulan began finding she wanted more and started kissing and licking his balls while stroking his dick softly and Naruto merely ran a hand through her hair making her hum in pleasure as she kept going.

Naruto did have the sense to close the tent flaps in case anyone was walking by, though he also knew they had nothing to keep the sound out so he'd have to keep that in mind and not go too far.

He then grunted as Mulan took him into her mouth and began to bob her head, "Take it easy, Mulan, go at your pace, and watch your teeth." Naruto instructed as she slowed a bit and began to lick more and swirl her tongue around him as she did.

"There you go, it's not a rush." Naruto soothed as he stroked her head and she hummed and released his dick with a pop before she began licking and sucking on his balls while stroking his dick.

‘For a virgin, she's certainly seems to have a good idea of what to do.’ Kairi commented as Naruto gave a mental nod.

‘Wonder if it's Aphrodite's doing or something else.’ Naruto replied as he stroked Mulan's head.

‘No idea, but maybe give her some more fun too.’ Kairi suggested with a smirk as she laid there watching.

Naruto then backed up, making her look at him before he laid down and motioned for her to sit on his chest making her do so before he pushed her forward towards his dick and she was about to lick when she gasped.

Why?

Naruto began licking her pussy while groping and kneading her ass causing her to moan a bit, "Careful, Mulan, someone could hear." Naruto warned as he kept eating her out while she quickly put his dick back into her mouth and sucked to muffle her voice while her hands massaged his balls.

The two lost themselves to the pleasure and fun, not caring about the sounds of others returning to their tents or going by to get to their tents, they just focused on each other and since the tent was closed and there was no candle lit, anyone passing just assumed they had turned in for the night.

Mulan then screamed around his dick as she came and gushed and Naruto gulped it down while she moved and wrapped her breasts around his dick and began pumping, rubbing, squishing, and teasing his dick with her breasts and tongue eager to get him to release as well, which he did a few minutes later while making her cum again.

Mulan drank what she could but some splattered to her breasts along with saliva.

Mulan then removed his dick from her mouth slowly, sucking the whole time, before she released it with a POP and then licked up anything remaining on her breasts before she kissed at his dick and then turned around and opened her mouth showing she swallowed everything.

She then straddled him and began grinding against him as she kissed him, wanting even more, but he grabbed her hips and stopped her making her look at him. "Much as I want to, Mulan, we can't do that while in the camp. Too much of a chance that someone will hear something and come looking. Not only would it be embarrassing, but it would also be dangerous for you unless we tried passing it off as I brought you from the nearby town to have some fun before we possibly go to war, which would then get me kicked from the army and we'd have to sneak you back in." Naruto explained as Mulan was disappointed, as was Kairi, before Naruto kissed her making her moan as she eagerly reciprocated.

"However, that doesn't mean we can't still have some fun." He stated as he grabbed her ass and began rubbing his dick along her pussy while her tits scraped against his chest and he kissed her heatedly making her moan and work her own body in time with his movements.

"Damnit. At least he's gotten some release from this." Kairi commented to herself as she laid there playing with herself, glad that Naruto got some release this time.

Still, she hoped that things would eventually get to them getting to have sex.

ONE WEEK LATER

Naruto sighed as they trudged up the mountains to the Tung Shao Pass after they conveniently got orders to have the entire camp move to the front and join the Imperial Army in repelling the Huns. Coincidentally, Mushu had disappeared with Mulan’s lucky cricket the night before.

Next to him, Mulan was walking while trying not to eye him in desire and walk without showing her discomfort.

Said discomfort was that she was very horny since they had to move out while they were in the middle of pleasuring each other, something they had done every day after that first night.

Mulan had woken him up by sucking his cock and had sucked it again before they turned in for the night and he gave her pleasure in turn each opportunity they had where she could keep her moans down and not get them caught. She'd also taking to using her thighs, butt, and breasts to pleasure him too, seeming to be eager to serve him in some manner.

Kairi, of course, teased that she was doing her duty as a concubine to a king since his queen couldn't be there to service him and handle his needs.

Naruto had rolled his eyes at the comment and just let Mulan enjoy herself, not like he wasn't enjoying himself at the same time, though both clearly wanted to go into full on sex but restrained themselves since it was FAR too risky to attempt it.

They had been in the middle of a 69 when word spread through the camp to get ready to move out, making them have to reluctantly stop and get ready to head out.

So now they'd been marching for the past day to reach the small village that was there that acted as a checkpoint between the two sides of the mountain and the air was growing thinner and colder as they went, even thinner than the mountain they were training on.

However, his libido aside, he could feel something was wrong.

There was a darkness on the mountain that was growing as they got closer, which led him to believe Shan Yu may have overrun the Imperial Army and the Heartless were feeding on them and maybe the Huns as well.

The fact that they'd seen no signs of scouts so far, just in the off chance the Huns attempted to outmaneuver them and just bypass straight to the capitol, was worrying.

Hence, he was keeping his eyes sharp and his head on a swivel as he looked around their surroundings and kept his senses up.

Cloud had seemed to catch on and was doing so as well while being ready for anything that may come at them.

It was a good thing too, as Naruto quickly whipped around and threw his Keyblade causing it to spin and cut through some shadows that suddenly launched themselves at the formation. "Defensive Formation!" Naruto called as he recalled his Keyblade and spun blocking the claws of another Heartless, this one was blue skinned and wore purple robes and some kind of hat and was snapping its jaws at him while trying to claw him.

"Save the cannons! They're not worth wasting!" Cloud shouted as he cut through some Heartless with his Buster Sword as the soldiers quickly got into defensive lines.

Naruto struck the Heartless trying to bite him and then dodged some Knights that showed up before he began attacking as well.

The soldiers were handling themselves decently enough as a few of the archers managed to hit the Heartless and cause them to disperse, but more were coming.

Naruto smashed through several Knights and the blue ones before he dodged as a centaur looking Heartless suddenly charged him and swung it's large spear/staff at him. He frowned before he leapt at him and began attacking as the centaur blocked or tanked the hits before it began spinning the staff rapidly making Naruto have to use Flow Motion to get behind it and quickly attacked the legs before decapitating it.

He then used Flow Motion in rapid succession as he dashed across the battlefield striking the Heartless as he went, dispersing some and knocking away others while Goofy was helping defend the supplies and Donald was supporting everyone with his magic.

Cloud was fighting on the opposite side of the defensive formation slashing through the Heartless as he went.

Naruto then channeled lighting around his Keyblade before he threw it into the air causing it to spin before he charged up and shot a blast of lighting at the Keyblade causing the lightning to discharge against itself and launch out at the various Heartless frying them and causing them to disperse.

Naruto caught his blade as it came back down and sighed as he couldn't sense anything else. "We're clear." Naruto called making many relax as the doctors with them got to work checking on everyone.

"Catch your breath and recover, then we press on." Shang ordered, knowing full well that if enemy forces were here, then they could already be engaging the Imperial Army.

"Sir, request permission to scout ahead and make sure the way is clear." Naruto requested and Shang frowned a moment before nodding.

"Granted, but don't go too far, I don't want to risk losing anyone in an ambush and we may need you should those shadow creatures return." Shang ordered making Naruto nod before Mulan stepped up to go with him, but he shook his head.

"Stay with them, Ping, Khan is the only horse we have to pull the cannon wagon, you need to stay with him." Naruto ordered making her want to protest before she sighed and nodded. "I'll be back shortly." He spoke before taking off up the mountain trail causing Mulan to sigh before she began helping where she could while Mushu was hiding in the cannon cart.

Naruto moved quickly and carefully along the mountain path, keeping his senses up and sharp in case of any more ambushes.

However, as he reached a clearing with room to move, he had to grunt and drop to his hands and knees as a pulse shot through him.

He grunted and gritted his teeth as he felt his body clenching up and fighting his attempts to stand up.

You don't know yet. A voice rumbled as he groaned and fought to get up. You've yet to truly understand your power. Let us show you. The voice continued before Naruto grit his teeth as he felt something begin to surge through his veins.

Inside his mindscape, Kairi was gasping as the whole place was shaking violently and the lines through the ground were pulsing and glowing brighter every second. However, there were also trees springing up as well shocking her further.

Naruto grit his teeth and dug his hands into the ground, fighting the pain

"Get out of my head." Naruto growled as he snarled and began fighting more as his magic started to surge around him. "I don't give a fuck, who you are. I don't care if you are the worlds, gods, or even the fucking heart of all worlds or even my own heart. I do not obey the wills of anyone that have not earned my respect and honor. Now, get the fuck out of my mind!" Naruto roared as his magic blasted out from him creating a pillar of energy as he stood and growled against the weight baring down on him.

"I will protect the worlds, but it will be MY WAY and MY DECISIONS!" Naruto roared as his Keyblade came to his hand and seemed to pulse and shimmer with the magic while Cerberus' charm also glowed.

Good, this is what my master must do. Let only your heart speak commands for you to follow. Master me, child of the Maelstrom and Whirlpool, and I shall help you achieve all that you desire. A different voice spoke as his blade started shining before the pillar stopped and Naruto panted gasped as he clutched his blade in hand.

He then whipped his head to the side and slashed his blade causing an arc of energy to lash out and cut through the rocks and trees before various Heartless were cut down by the arc.

More began pouring out before Naruto vanished and cut several of them down in rapid succession before appearing before a rider and kicking them back into a cliff before he disappeared again and cut several more down before he unleashed a series of fires and blizzards that struck several more until he threw the Keyblade letting it spin and cut through several dozen Heartless.

He then blasted the area with lightning dispersing more Heartless before he struck the last few leaving nothing but a now destroyed area as he panted and slowed his breathing.

He then sighed as he let his Keyblade disperse before he sagged and sat on the ground panting and gasping as he felt his magic circulating rapidly through him.

"Soldier!" Shang shouted as he and the rest all approached making him look at them.

"Geezus, what the hell happened here?" Yao asked looking around in shock.

"Ambush, several dozen of the Heartless, the shadow creatures. attacked. Fuck, I was able to kill them all, but I'm dead tired. Had to use a shit ton of magic and mana to do it." Naruto answered with Kairi commenting that mindscape was shifted around a bit while the lines through the ground were glowing brighter and were much thicker.

"We saw that burst of light; I assume it was you attacking." Shang commented as Naruto nodded.

"Yeah, fuckers all jumped me at once, I had no choice but to just purge a bunch of my magic in an area blast, worked, but damn did it suck afterwards." Naruto panted as a few of them helped him up.

"Put him on the cart, for now, he can rest there as we keep moving." Shang ordered making them nod as they helped him into the cannon cart, both for his help in training and for the fact that ambush could have done a lot of harm to them otherwise.

Donald was quickly on the cart and giving him an Ether to restore some of his magical power and he took it but was still gasping for breath.

‘Fuck, I've not been this fucking exhausted since the times I used all of my chakra and then overdid it on Kurama's.’ Naruto mentally spoke as he was panting and trying to keep his breathing more level.

‘Well, your mindscape is a bit of a mess and there's dozens of new trees now among your memories.‘ Kairi commented as she looked around at the newer trees that were different than the ones Naruto had originally.

‘Yeah, don't know who or what the fuck that was, but I've got fucking knowledge or memories or whatever the fuck you want to call it of the Keyblade that I didn't before. Such as the fact there are keyholes to the hearts of the worlds and my Keyblade can seal them for a time until the universe gets rocked again and the seal weakens. My Keyblade can also change based on the keychain that is connected to it; it will look different and it will have different characteristics for it. Some will be better at direct combat, others will be better suited for magic, and some will have natural abilities granted to me by using them. There's some other shit too.’ Naruto replied in annoyance that someone was basically hijacking his mind and shoving information in.

‘At least it’s information that is useful, could have just been a bunch of useless details that didn’t matter really.’ Kairi retorted making Naruto nod a bit.

“Are you okay?” Mulan asked as she walked alongside the cart and Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, exhausted but I’ll live.” Naruto commented with a grin as he lay there and Mulan nodded as they continued the trek up the mountain.

The next day had Naruto well enough to walk, but he wasn’t 100%.

However, the priority for them was to make it to the village checkpoint before nightfall.

They succeeded… but they weren’t happy about it.

The entire village was decimated, nothing was left but cinders, ash, and a few fires.

“Take a good looks, men. This is the severity of war. Not kind, not honorable, not heroic, nor romantic. Brutal, carnage, horrific, cruel, and bloody. We don’t stop the huns, this will be all of China before the year is out.” Naruto commented as he looked at the devastation as everyone could only look in horror and shock. “Fan out! Search for survivors, be careful of any enemies that may still be lurking about. If you find any remains… mark the location, we’ll give them a proper burial before moving on.” Naruto ordered making a few snap back to reality and move out with their hands on their weapons and on the look out.

“I don’t understand, my father should have been here.” Shang commented and Naruto was about to answer before the wind shifted and a smell came to his nose.

He widened his eyes and took off running, “Soldier!” Shang called as Naruto moved through the remains of the village and everyone quickly moved to follow him while a small contingent stayed with the wagons.

Naruto moved until he reached a cliff edge and stopped before he sighed.

The others all moved and joined him before they widened their eyes at the sight as quite a few hit their knees in shock and horror.

Laid out on the snow covered plain before them… was the remnants of the Imperial Army. Blood, ash, soot, corpses, dead horses, remnants of tents and fortifications, fires, and more.

There were obvious Huns among the Imperials, but the number was drastically smaller than the Imperials.

“How could this happen?” Mulan asked in horror as Naruto sighed.

“There was no moon, this past week, meaning at night this plain was covered in darkness except for where fires in the camp were to keep the soldiers warm. A few well placed archers take out the sentinels and scouts leaving the main camp at the mercy of the horde descending on them. Based on the fact the smell of blood there is stronger than the smell of burning wood here, they likely sent a band of their warriors around to attack the village and further distract and divide the army as they had to worry about the civilians as well as the enemy. Sadly, surprise means they lose a quarter of their forces at least, another portion moves to help the village, and the rest go down fighting as best as they can.” Naruto informed knowing it would be what he did, minus the village unless it was known as a den of filth.

“They never saw it coming until it was too late.” Cloud simplified as he stood there.

“Check for survivors, with the snow, it may have been possible to stem the wounds enough to survive.” Naruto ordered as many nodded with a few going back to the village at Naruto’s directing.

Naruto walked through the carnage, numb to it as he was, and sensing no one left there was alive.

He did eventually find Shang kneeling before a man who had five arrows in his back and several other slash wounds. Looking around, he placed a hand on Shang’s shoulder. “I’m sorry. If it’s any comfort, nine of the Huns here on the ground fell to his sword before he went down. He went down fighting, defiant to his enemy to the end, there is honor in that.” Naruto commented, seeing the wounds and matching them to the sword the general held.

Shang nodded as he took his father’s sword and put it at his waist alongside his own sword. “We need to move out, the Huns will be heading for the capital and we need to try and stop them.” Shang spoke making Naruto nod.

“We should send some men on horses down different paths to head for the capital and warn them. Better they prepare and we win than they be blindsided. At the very least, the Emperor could start evacuating civilians.” Naruto recommended as Shang nodded in agreement.

The two returned with everyone grouping up, “We will pursue the Huns, I need five volunteers to take some horses and ride down the mountain taking different paths to warn the emperor of what has happened here.” Shang informed making everyone look at each other before a few reluctantly raised their hands.

They had all grown to respect the captain and Naruto, they’d rather die fighting beside them than run away, but their duty was to serve the emperor while their captain and sergeant needed them now for this job.

“Keep yourselves spaced, take different paths, and try not to run the horses ragged. If you camp, no fire and you make sure to hide yourselves as well as you can. It’s possible they have archers stationed on some of the roads and paths to ambush any survivors or scouts, so keep moving and be alert.” Naruto instructed making them nod in understanding before they bowed and mounted their horses taking the lightest amount of provisions possible before they rode off.

“That’s nice and all, but how are we supposed to take on the entire Hun army?” Yao asked wanting to know if there was a plan.

“How many of those cannons are there?” Naruto asked curiously.

“Around 25 regular, and maybe five of the extra large ones.” Chien answered as he had carried most of them when loading the cart.

“Then we may be able to lay our own trap.” Naruto commented as he looked to the peak.

“I think I see where you’re going with this.” Shang commented as Naruto nodded.

“We would just have to get a good angle and then distract them long enough while having a good location for it.” Naruto commented as they’d have to be careful.

“Let’s get a move on, we can scout for a location on the way.” Shang ordered as they all began moving.

“I don’t get it, what are we doing?” Goofy asked as he walked with the others.

“We’re going to bring the mountain down on their fucking heads.” Naruto explained shocking many of them. “A strong enough blast at that summit will cause an avalanche of more than five tons of snow and rock, more than enough to take out the army or at least cripple them quite a bit. The only issue is if they have Heartless, since they may be able to survive the avalanche easily and we’d have to handle them, but better just them than them and the Huns.” Naruto continued as they moved making many nod.

“The trick would be finding a place that’s safe for us as the avalanche occurred.” Cloud added making Naruto nod since that would indeed be the trick.

"Correct, it will take some doing, but we can hope for some luck to be on our side for once. For now, we need to find where the Huns are and then worry about where we can set up an ambush." Naruto informed, making them nod since it was a plan if nothing else.

"So, make sure to keep the cart safe." Yao commented making them nod as they continued the trek.

Eventually, they reached another large plain of snow that ended at a cliff with a drop that was easily over 300 feet and on the opposite side of things was a large snowcapped hill of a rise and then the mountain peak off to their right.

Before anyone could make a comment, arrows started raining down on them making them all shout and take cover while flaming arrows began targeting the cart making them scramble to save as many of the cannons as they could while Naruto narrowed his eyes and began unleashing lighting on the rocky cliffs near them destroying them partly and taking out the archers there.

"Man the cannons and aim them at the summit!" Naruto ordered knowing that if the archers were here in that force, then the main army had to be present.

"Up there!" Ling shouted pointing to the top of the hill where a lone figure was before a hawk cry was heard and hundreds upon hundreds of horsemen came up alongside him along with hundreds of the centaur Heartless and some small fish like ones that had propellers on the back of them that could fly.

The figure that was there first, Shan Yu, pointed his sword forward and roared as he had his horse begin galloping towards them making the army and Heartless charge too.

"Aim and fire!" Naruto ordered as he stood with them as the cannons were lit and launched, causing them to soar through the air before several of the fish Heartless got in the way blocking the rockets from reaching halfway to the summit.

Some even suicided into the cannon as it was lit, knocking them over and causing them to explode and take out more.

"Fall back! Get to a narrow area where they have to come in tighter formation!" Naruto ordered making many do so while he called his Keyblade to his hand and batted away some of the flying ones.

Naruto growled before an idea came to mind and charged ahead, "Naruto!" The others shouted as he began dodging and weaving while cutting down Heartless after Heartless.

"Go! I'll buy you some time and see if I can cause the Avalanche with my magic." He ordered as he advanced more and began dodging arrows.

"Fire all the remaining cannons at the middle and back of the horde! We need to lighten the pressure as much as we can! Archers, do the same!" Shang ordered as the few remaining cannons were fired and sent careening into the approaching horde, sending Huns flying and shifting the snow there causing many to stumble and fall while the archers started firing as well taking out a few Huns and horses while the Heartless were too focused on Naruto to care anymore about the Huns.

Cloud, Goofy, and Donald took the vanguard post and began attacking any Heartless that came near as Naruto pushed further in.

Naruto dodged a slash from a centaur and threw his Keyblade, causing it to spin and cut through several as the majority of the horde was slowed from the others' efforts, but he needed to hurry.

He was almost in range for his plan to work, but more and more Heartless were swarming him now.

He quickly dodged to the side as a lightning bolt struck where he was and saw a tower like Heartless there before more appeared and started blasting lighting all over making him swear as he dodged even as fireballs began to strike them courtesy of Donald.

He dodged again only to get slammed into by one of the flying fish making him grunt before he was struck by lightning making him shout before a centaur slammed into him and hit him into the air before more of the fish started battering into him and he was sent back to the ground by another blast of lighting.

Naruto gritted his teeth and dodged a centaur, cutting its legs out from under it before an arrow suddenly struck him in the shoulder.

"NARUTO!" Mulan shouted in horror as another arrow came and hit him in the other shoulder.

"No!" Cloud, Goofy, and Donald shouted as they moved to help him, but they were blocked by more Heartless.

Naruto grit his teeth through the pain and snapped the shafts before batting aside the next arrow and began channeling his magic before he roared and fired dozens of ice shards that quickly skewered the Heartless around him before he started channeling magic to his Keyblade and drew it back before swinging it forward at the peak just as Shan Yu arrived and swung his sword, cutting into Naruto's side making him shout.

Shan Yu glared down at the man he just injured only to see him smirking, "You lose." Naruto stated before he used Flow Motion to move away as Shan Yu looked back and widened his eyes in horror as he saw the tsunami of snow and rock coming right at him.

He quickly spurred his horse on, hoping to outrun the wave while Naruto panted and tried to run before Mulan was next to him on Khan and helped pull him up before Khan ran like hell towards a rock cropping that everyone was taking cover in.

None of them even caring for the roars, shouts, and screams as the avalanche swept away the Huns and took them over the cliff to the ground below. Now the sound of Shan Yu roaring as it over took him as well.

They were only focused on the spot where the others were. Kahn just clearing the snow before the majority of the wave hit the outcropping.

Khan lowered himself as Mulan got off and Naruto fell off only for Cloud and Goofy to catch him, "Naruto, hang in there!" Goofy called as Naruto breathing hard and there was blood pouring from his side.

Donald quickly got to work and undid the cork on a potion before pouring it on the wound making Naruto shout as Cloud and Goofy held him.

"The arrows are still inside his shoulders." Cloud stated, not even caring for the roaring sound of the snow and rocks going past them.

"Do it, Cloud." Naruto stated through gritted teeth as Cloud nodded and gave him a piece of leather to bite down on.

Cloud grabbed what he could of the arrow as Naruto gripped the snow tight before Cloud suddenly yanked the arrow out making Naruto shout and growl into the leather before Cloud quickly did it to the second one making Naruto yell before he hissed as Donald poured another potion on his two wounds before he collapsed completely unconscious.

They wouldn't fix him entirely, but they'd help keep him alive.

Cloud grabbed some snow and pushed it into Naruto's wounds, knowing the cold would slow his bleeding and help stabilize him.

"We need to get him to the surgeon." Chien spoke as he knew that those wounds couldn't be left untreated for too long.

"We can't go anywhere until the avalanche stops." Yao retorted knowing that they were stuck there until the snow finally settled down.

"There's also the fact that we have to make sure he's stabilized the whole time." Donald commented, wishing he had access to healing magic again.

Everyone could only frown in worry as the best of them laid wounded there in the snow.

They could only hope the avalanche settled quickly so they could press on.

HOURS LATER

The unit made it back to near the ruined village, having put Naruto on Khan and then had Chien and Cloud ensure he didn’t fall as they made their way back.

Right now, Naruto was in a tent being looked after by a surgeon to treat his wounds better. Shang had gone ahead and sent some runners ahead to inform the emperor of the Huns being wiped out by the avalanche and they’d be there to debrief him on what had happened.

They were just delayed tending to their wounded and ensuring that the enemy was wiped out.

Hence why Shang also sent some scouts out to see if they could find the enemy camp, both to ensure there wasn’t any remaining Hun force and because there could be prisoners to be rescued.

Shang then turned as the surgeon came out and was wiping his hands, “That man’s definitely a fighter. A lesser man would have died three different ways in the first five minutes of me working. He’ll be fine, though he’s going to need rest.” He informed, making everyone sigh in relief.

"That is all well and good, but there is another matter to handle." Chi Fu said as he walked forward with two men before he grabbed Mulan and undid her hair, "A woman! Treacherous snake!" He shouted as he threw Mulan onto the snow making her grunt while many widened their eyes in shock l. "I didn't recall Fa Zhou having a son, so I had a servant investigate and he only has a daughter, Fa Mulan." Chi Fu informed as he sneered down at Mulan.

“I did it to protect my father, he wouldn’t have survived the battles.” Mulan defended making Shang look down.

"The crime for impersonating an Imperial soldier and dishonoring the Imperial army, is death!" Chi Fu stated as he glared down at Mulan making many look in horror, "Soldiers, carry out the order now!" Chi Fu ordered as they all looked at each other in conflict before a presence settled over them making them all freeze as Naruto came out of his tent glaring heatedly while his magic was swirling around the area.

"Touch her, and you'll never touch anything again." Naruto growled as his Keyblade came to his hand while Donald, Goofy, and Cloud quickly drew their own weapons.

"Soldiers, stand down." Shang ordered making the soldiers quickly back off with their hands up. "You've served well, and you defeated our enemies, saving countless lives in the process. For that, I thank you and pay that debt by dismissing you from the army. Everyone! We move out now for the Emperor." Shang ordered before he turned to leave.

"What?!!? But Captain, you can't just-" Chi Fu started before Shang grabbed him and glared.

"I said, move out." He growled making Chi Fu nod quickly before Shang let him go and everyone began moving out with a few looking back sadly at leaving them behind.

Naruto sighed as he banished his Keyblade and sat down with Mulan quickly moving beside him.

"Easy, you need rest." Mulan stated and Naruto groaned.

"I'll rest when I'm dead." Naruto stated as he leaned back against the tent post. "So, what are you going to do now, Mulan?" He asked and she sighed.

"I guess, go home." Mulan said as Mushu poked out of Khan's saddle bag.

"Yeah, your daddy is gonna be madder than a steamed dumpling. And the ancestors? Whew, they're gonna be pissed at me, but it don't matter. You did good girl, and if the ancestors and your daddy don't recognize that, then maybe their approval ain't worth having." Mushu commented making her smile sadly.

"Hey, we'll take the share of the blame too, we could have talked you out of it at any time and sent you home." Naruto commented knowing they didn't help matters on their end.

"Thank you, you're all wonderful friends." Mulan stated, though she knew that calling Naruto a friend was wrong and it felt wrong too.

"You going to stay in the armor or change now?" Naruto asked and she frowned and looked herself over before nodding and going into the tent with Naruto standing with Cloud's help and moving away to give her privacy.

Eventually, she came out in the under armor and clothing just without the shoulder plates and chest plate and helmet. She also had her hair down still with her sword at her hip. "Ready?" Mulan asked and they nodded as they packed up what stuff they had and began heading down the mountain with Naruto riding Khan after strapping Mulan's armor down.

However, halfway down, they paused as they heard a roar/scream of rage and moved to the cliff to see Shan Yu above the snow with five of his warriors having survived as well before dozens of Heartless appeared around him and they all looked to each other before heading for the city.

"Shan Yu! He's still alive, we need to go now!" Mulan ordered as they nodded.

"Go, I'll catch up." Naruto ordered knowing he was still recovering and would slow them down. "Just go." Naruto ordered as they hesitated before nodding and taking off as he rode Khan, who was also being careful to not move too harshly.

"When we reach more stable ground, take off running, we need to make up time." Naruto said as he was still in pain.

[Will do, just be sure to hold on. I'd hate for Mulan's lover to get injured more because I began sprinting and he didn't hold on properly.] Khan replied making Naruto nod.

"I'll be fine, promise." Naruto assured making him nod as he kept moving down the mountain.

ELSEWHERE

Mulan, Donald, Goofy, and Cloud were moving quickly as they headed for the Imperial city striking down some Heartless as they moved before arriving at the city to see a huge celebration going on.

"SHANG!" Mulan called drawing attention as she and the others moved up.

"Mulan?" He asked in surprise as Mulan panted and gasped.

"Shang, Shan Yu and some of the Huns are alive and coming this way with the Heartless, we need to secure the Emperor now!" Mulan informed making him frown.

"She's telling the truth, sir." Cloud commented as he looked around on alert since with the crowd it would be easy for the Huns to sneak through.

"Why should I believe you and where is Naruto?" He asked as he looked around.

"He's coming, he sent us ahead since he can't travel well while injured." Goofy informed as he had his shields out.

"And why would we lie about this?!?! What good would it do us to lie to you about a threat to the people being alive?!?" Donald demanded since sure they lied about Mulan, but that didn't hurt anyone or risk people's lives.

"This is nonsense, come Captain, the emperor awaits." Chi Fu sneered at them before he moved on.

"Men, defensive formations, keep an eye out for anything strange and be ready for combat." Shang ordered making the men nod as they spread out into formation and began looking around in caution and readiness.

"What?!? Captain you can't be serious." Chi Fu exclaimed as Shang ignored him and proceeded forward, only to get tackled by Mulan as a Shadow leapt out to attack him and missed before Goofy bashed it.

"To the Palace! Protect the Emperor!" Shang ordered as the men began engaging the Heartless with the others backing them up as Shang rushed for the Palace while a hawk cried overhead.

Mulan, Goofy, Donald, and Cloud all fought and held the Heartless back, "We got the courtyard, go help Shang!" Mulan ordered making the other soldiers nod as they moved with the civilians having moved away when the fighting started.

However, as they fought, they heard and felt the ground shaking making them tense before two giant Fu Dog looking Heartless roared at them making them back up a bit.

"Really wishing that Naruto was here right now." Goofy commented making the others nod.

"Crush your enemies and send them to the abyss, come forth Cerberus!" Naruto's voice came before a swirl of magic blasted out and Cerberus appeared and roared before he tackled the Fu Dog Heartless away and began tearing at them and attacking the other Heartless that appeared.

"Go, we need to back up Shang." Naruto ordered as he jumped off of Khan and slashed several Heartless as he landed.

"Are you all right?" Mulan asked in concern as she struck some of the Heartless while Mushu launched fire balls at some others.

"I've had worse." Naruto replied as he cut down more before blasting several with magic before seeing that Cerberus had the area handled. "Come on." He called as he moved to the palace with the others quickly following him as Cerberus kept fighting the Fu Dogs and the Heartless that came near him.

Moving up the steps, they saw the soldiers fighting the Heartless and the few Huns while Shan Yu was fighting Shang.

However, it was clear that Shang was getting overwhelmed and needed help.

Naruto quickly began striking the Heartless causing them to disperse and freeing up the soldiers to help the others.

"Now you will bow to me in pieces." Shan Yu snarled as Shang had been disarmed and Shan Yu was poised to strike him and the Emperor down.

"No!" Naruto shouted as he began channeling his magic, planning to try something that used Chakra.

Shang grimaced as he saw Shan Yu's sword coming before he blinked and saw he wasn't where he was and the Emperor was of the same mindset.

"NARUTO!" Mulan shouted making them look and see him standing in front of Shan Yu with Shan Yu's sword through his torso.

"The soldier from the mountain. Not the prize I wanted, but you'll do." Shan Yu sneered as Naruto spat some blood up and grabbed Shan Yu's wrist making him shout as the bones cracked and groaned under his grip before Naruto backhanded him sending Shan Yu crashing back before Naruto pulled the sword out of himself.

"Not dead yet, you asshole." Naruto growled as he had blood going down his chin before he threw the sword and impaled two of Shan Yu's warriors, killing them before two arrows suddenly struck Naruto, making him growl before he blasted the archer with lightning sending him screaming back.

Naruto then dodged a sword strike and grabbed the offender before snapping their neck as he coughed up some blood and growled as he blasted the Heartless with fire.

"NO!" Shan Yu shouted as he rushed Naruto, who collapsed to his knees, only to freeze in place as blood left his mouth.

Mulan glared hatefully at him, "You will not touch him." She growled angrily before she withdrew her sword from his chest and raised it, "Go back to hell, you bastard!" Mulan roared as she swung and decapitated Shan Yu making his head fall and bounce before it stopped at the Emperor's feet.

She then dropped her sword to the ground and went over to Naruto. "Naruto! Naruto! Please be all right, please!" She begged as the Heartless all retreated letting everyone calm down as they came to Naruto with Donald quickly taking the two Hi-Potions they had and pouring them on his wounds and into his mouth making him choke and hiss in pain before Cloud quickly pulled the arrows out making Naruto shout before he passed out.

"Get me my surgeons, quickly!" The emperor ordered, making some of his guards that were trying to fight the Heartless nod before they rushed off and the army doctor came and tried to help.

"This is bad, there's so much bleeding and damage, I don't know how to help with this." The doctor stated making Mulan cry out as she cradled his head.

"If only I could still use healing magic." Donald stated sadly, and it was even worse as they were out of potions now.

"I knew someone who was skilled at healing, but I've no idea where she is." Cloud commented as he hated this feeling of hopelessness and no one even noticed that Cerberus vanished and returned to being an item on Naruto's chain.

"Gawrsh, we sure could use some help right now." Goofy said worriedly.

"I know, I really wish Aerith was here." Cloud said sadly making Donald and Goofy perk up.

"Aerith?!!? We know Aerith!" Donald shouted making Cloud look at him in shock.

"You do!?!" He asked in shock making them nod.

"Yup, she's with Yuffie and Leon in Traverse Town!" Goofy said excitedly.

"If we can get him to Aerith, I'm sure she can heal him." Cloud said trying to focus on Naruto for the moment.

"I'm coming with you." Mulan said in a tone brokering no argument and the others nodded.

"Go, Fa Mulan, you've done us a great service and this man has helped to save us all. If necessary, I will make it an official order for you to ensure his survival and help him." The Emperor stated surprising some people.

"But your highness, she's a woman! She's unworthy of such honor and praise." Chi Fu stated making many glare at him.

"Not only did I hear about Fa Mulan's actions, Chi Fu, but I also heard about yours. Your actions are deplorable and dishonorable to us all, as such you are dismissed from my court." The Emperor stated, making him widen his eyes as he sputtered. "Be silent and leave." The Emperor ordered as he turned to the others and some guards made Chi Fu leave.

"Fa Mulan, I will see to it that your family is informed of your honorable actions and that my thanks are given to them for raising such a courageous daughter. Go in peace, know that your family will be honored and looked after in your absence." The Emperor informed making her nod as they got Naruto onto Khan before some men came up with horses and they all mounted up. "May I have the name of the brave young man that saved my life and that of China?" He asked and Cloud nodded.

"Namikaze Uzumaki Naruto." Cloud informed as he had asked Naruto for what his full name was.

The Emperor's eyes widened and his eyebrows rose. "I see, may the gods and ancestors bless and watch over you on your journey, should you ever return, there will be a reward worthy of your actions awaiting you." The Emperor informed before he surprised everyone as he bowed to them making everyone else do so as well before the group rode off.

"You think Naruto will survive?" Chien asked and Yao nodded.

"Naruto's the toughest guy we know, if anyone could, it would be him. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to offer prayers for his health and safety." Yao commented making them nod as the Emperor stood there.

"Stay strong, young Maelstrom, your time is not yet here." The Emperor stated as he watched them leave.

"Captain Li!" The Emperor called making Shang stand at attention. "Come, we have much to discuss about both recent events and the future of China." The Emperor stated making him nod as he followed the Emperor and some of the men began cleaning up the mess left from all the fighting.

In addition to sweeping the palace for any possible infiltrators, of course.

Mulan didn't even care about the ship as they arrived, all she cared about was Naruto and helping him and helped get him onto his bed to rest, ignoring the puppies that were whimpering at the sight of him.

"Hold on, Naruto, please. I don't want to lose you." Mulan stated as tears were going down her face.

Inside his mindscape, Kairi was also crying while cradling an unconscious Naruto in her lap. "You and me both, Mulan, you and me both." She stated as she hugged him and looked pleadingly at the statues of the Biju there, wishing they could do something.

All she could do was hope and pray that they could get back to Traverse Town in time to save Naruto and that Aerith was as good at healing as Cloud said she was.

If not... she didn't want to think about it.

As she turned back to Naruto, she failed to see that each of the statues had tears leaking from them, including the Jubi's nor did she notice that they rumbled ever so slightly and a tiny crack appeared on the chest of each one.

DONE!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter, naturally this means we head back to Traverse Town for the next chapter.

Shout out to my supporters: Andrew Stephens
charger2040
KidChaos
Shadow9Fox
Janus Christoffer Sønderskov
Zenkichi
Patrick Ferro
Smilix
William Skondras
Tom Khoury
Nicholas Koenig
Matthew Jackson
Joeri Lissens
Knight
dragonkw213
Tommy Mars
William Kwok
VisibleColt136
Blazestorm2
Basketballer23
Cole Hughes
fireking1999
Heroville111
Rich Didcott
Elias
Saint Maximus
Kholek Suneater
Lachlan
Roger Williams
Josh Smith
Maxime Picard
Zerothrei
dwayne sangster
Dan L
Gizmodragon90
Argent Phoenix
SpinachGlad28
Stephen McArthur
Nurlan Erkasymov
WMAF Enjoyer
AamanB
Nightwolf
Caleb
Caleb Oxenham
Orioles Enjoyer
Martin Velebil
Angel Mungaray
Johnathon Lewis
beardy
Dion Troiano
Ronald
mashall dilno
NotableRonin
William Burton
J
Tyler K
Kitsune
Shadowpuppet
james rayford
Koma Bloodpaw
Jason
Decoy_M9
Lemonlover12
Nyx
LoDeTeR

Tommy Ware
Haha93
Zero
Calvin Humeniuk
Ikeraam
Hayden Williams
Erick Puno
Ben knight
Andrew Steven
Peter Nguyen
Michael Straton
Wesbrook
Alucard
and Jak

Thank you all for your continued support.

That should be all, see you guys next time.

Chapter Text

Hey guys and welcome back.

Time to return to Traverse Town due to Naruto being injured, but that’s not all that’s gonna happen.

Nothing else to go over, so let’s get this show on the road.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also don’t own anything that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

[Not English]

Spell

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

“Above’s thoughts”

# check bottom for details.

CHAPTER 6: TRAVERSE TOWN, VISIT 2

SPACE

The trip wasn't as exciting or happy like the others had been, Goofy and Donald were gunning the ship right back to Traverse Town to get Naruto healed before it was too late.

Cloud was rotating between helping on the ship and checking on Naruto and Mulan, the latter of whom refused to leave his side the entire way there.

Of course, there were complications as the Heartless kept getting in the way, but between Donald, Goofy, and Cloud, they were able to handle them and Donald grabbed what Gummi blocks they passed but wasn't going out of his way to do so since they were on a time crunch.

Mulan was arguably the most worried, seeing Naruto, who was usually so strong, capable, and confident reduced to this mess was heartbreaking to her and she clutched his hand as they flew taking time to wash his wounds and wipe his head at times.

Mushu was with her, getting her to eat at times by pointing out that if she passed out or got in danger of not eating and sleeping, then she'd be hindering Naruto's recovery rather than helping with it.

Kairi was no better as Naruto was unconscious even in the mindscape and hadn't reacted to anything, making her worried as she was curled up around him, kissing his cheek and neck and whispering in his ear to stay and fight, to come back to her and the others.

She hated feeling so useless and no doubt that Mulan felt the same way with Donald, Goofy, and Cloud feeling similarly to a lesser extent.

A knock on the door brought Kairi and Mulan out of their thoughts as Cloud came in. "Donald says we're approaching Traverse Town; we need to get him ready to be moved." Cloud informed, making Mulan nod as she had just finished changing his bandages before she and Cloud helped get him ready to be moved and carried.

His movements and actions at the Palace and City had tore open his other wounds making it that much harder on them.

Donald and Goofy landed the Gummi Ship just outside of Traverse Town and moved to help Cloud and Mulan with Goofy being ready to protect them if any Heartless showed up.

They also had to make the puppies stay there since it wasn't safe and were thankful they at least somewhat understood them.

Moving into the first district, they ignored the people and Moogles looking at them in shock as they headed straight for the accessory shop. "Hey, welcome to the- What in tarnation happened?!?!" Cid asked in shock as they brought Naruto in and Cloud helped support him in the ring of light, hoping that it could fix some of the damage or at least stabilize him better.

"We got in a bad fight, Naruto jumped to save some people and got hurt before he took them out. We need Aerith's help." Donald stated quickly making Cid nod his head as he came around to help support Naruto.

"All right, come on, we need to get him to the hotel or the abandoned house in the third district. I'll carry him, you guys watch my ass and keep the Heartless away." Cid stated making them nod as they moved.

Getting to the second district was easy enough, but immediately Heartless started swarming them making Cloud, Goofy, and Donald glare angrily. "Out of the way." Donald shouted as he smacked one aside before blasting more with his magic while Goofy threw one of his shields and bashed the other into a Heartless while Cloud cut through several of them.

Mulan cut through some as well, but she was making sure to stay close to Cid so they couldn't try and drive them apart.

"Come on, kid, don't quit on me now." Cid grunted as they were almost to the hotel before more Heartless arrived only for them to get hit by a large green shuriken as Yuffie jumped down and began pelting the Heartless causing them to disperse.

"Hey guys, what's happening?" She asked as she kicked another Heartless away.

"Naruto's injured, badly, we need Aerith to heal him." Mulan stated making her look and widen her eyes at the state he was in.

"Holy shit! What happened?!?!" She asked in shock.

"Talk later, fight now, Yuffie." Cloud ordered making her look shocked to see him before she shook her head and began throwing more knives and shuriken at the Heartless.

However, they just kept coming making them all fight harder, but it was getting harder and harder, especially as some monkey like ones with slingshots were joining the party.

Mulan then shouted as she and Yuffie were tackled while Donald and Goofy were cornered and Cloud was locked against two Assault Riders, the name Jiminy gave to the centaur Heartless.

Cid put Naruto down to try and help only to get jumped by some Heartless too.

"No!" Mulan shouted as they neared Naruto before they suddenly dispersed in a flash of light and a heavy presence settled over the area making the Heartless fidget and move back.

Everyone looked around before seeing Naruto on his feet with his Keyblade in his hand and his hair shadowing his eyes while his magic was coursing around him.

He merely raised his head before everyone choked as they felt a sense of dread and fear.

Why?

Because Naruto's eyes were blood red with a slit pupil and he had a more feral appearance. "Beat it." Naruto growled out in a tone that made everyone shiver in fear.

To their shock, the Heartless actually took a step back and retreated.

Naruto waited a moment as he breathed hard before his eyes rolled back and he collapsed to the ground.

"Naruto!" Mulan shouted as she scrambled to her feet and went to Naruto with the others quickly coming too.

"What the hell was that?" Cid asked in shock as he'd never seen anything like that before, especially the Heartless actually running away in fear.

"Doesn't matter, just get him inside before they decide to come back." Cloud commented as he and Goofy lifted Naruto up and got him inside the hotel before putting him in the red room on the bed as Naruto was now drenched in sweat and rasping for air.

"Damn, he's gotten worse." Cid commented in worry.

"Yuffie, go get Aerith." Cloud ordered making her nod as she quickly left.

"Cid, go to the item shop and get potions, it doesn't matter what kind, just get some and bring them back here. If it takes Yuffie too long to get Aerith, we can at least use the potions to stabilize him." Cloud continued making him nod as Goofy went with him to be safe.

"Naruto." Mulan commented in worry as she grabbed his hand.

"Don't worry, he's a tough guy, he can make it." Cloud assured her, even if part of him was starting to get worried.

He had no idea how or when, but the kid had quickly become a close friend to Cloud and he didn't have many of those left.

He'd be damned if he was going to lose another one!

"I'm here." Aerith shouted as she burst into the room a short time later with Yuffie and Leon following her quickly.

"Catch up later, we need you to work your magic on him to heal him. He's in bad shape and Donald can't use Cure magic at the moment." Cloud commented knowing that he wanted to catch up with his closest friend, but now was not the time.

Aerith nodded and began healing him as Cid and Goofy came back.

"What happened?" Leon asked as Donald sighed and began telling him what they'd been up to in Wonderland, the Coliseum, and then in China with Goofy giving input here and there and then Cloud as well with Mulan only giving comments on China.

"Shan Yu was about to kill the captain and the Emperor, somehow Naruto was able to switch places with them and took the hit for them after those other wounds he had on the mountain. He then broke Shan Yu's wrist and pulled his sword out of him before getting struck by two arrows. He then killed the archer with lightning and snapped the neck of the other Hun after throwing the sword into a pair of twin Hun warriors before he collapsed. Mulan killed Shan Yu when he charged Naruto to kill him. We then left with Mulan joining us and came right back here when Cloud mentioned Aerith was good a healing magic." Donald wrapped up the story.

"Geezus, that kid is something else." Cid commented knowing that many of the soldiers back home couldn't go through half that shit and still survive.

"How is he?" Mulan asked as Aerith kept casting Cure, ignoring how draining it was getting as sweat started to accumulate on her forehead.

"It's difficult, he's been injured a lot. I'm trying to get the more serious wounds healed first so when I run out of Mana, I can rest without worrying about him while I do. He'll need some Ethers though, his mana is dangerously low and it seems to be trying to heal him but it's not working." Aerith explained making them frown as Donald quickly came over and gave him an Ether before then giving Aerith one too making her smile in appreciation as she kept working.

Eventually, she had to stop and was panting for breath, but Naruto's breathing had evened out a bit and he seemed to be more calm. "Thank you." Mulan stated as she looked at Aerith, who nodded.

"He should be out of immediate danger, but I've still got more work to do after I've rested a bit." Aerith informed making them nod.

"Try to get some rest, we'll help watch him." Leon commented as the others all nodded before Cloud and Aerith hugged and he nodded to Leon in greeting.

Eventually they all went to sleep, Mulan and Aerith remaining in the room just in case with the others in the connecting room.

Aerith looked at Mulan, "You should get some sleep, I'll watch him." Aerith stated as Mulan sighed before she nodded, but instead of leaving, she merely stripped down to her chest wraps and her panties before climbing into bed with him and holding him close.

"Oh." Aerith stated as she blushed a bit at Mulan being so brazen. "You care about him, don't you?" Aerith asked and Mulan sighed.

"I love him, I'm not sure when it happened, but it did. He's been there for me through the whole ordeal and now I'll be there for him." She commented as she held him and kissed his cheek.

"I see." Aerith stated as she looked at Naruto, and felt her face blushing again as she took in his appearance.

"It's the same for you too, isn't it?" Mulan asked breaking her from her musings as she blushed.

"W-what?!?! No, no. I'm not." Aerith stated as she shook her head making Mulan smile.

"I can tell, don't know what it is, but I can tell that you're feeling more and more attracted to him. You think about him, you feel warm and happy when you do, and you know that seeing him like this is making your heart hurt." Mulan commented making Aerith blush and look at her lap.

"It's okay, I don't mind, and I hope you tell him soon." Mulan commented making her blink.

"But, why are you telling me this?" Aerith asked in confusion and Mulan sighed.

"I don't know. Three times now, I've felt him exert his presence and power in different degrees. Each time, I get glimpses of him as a young boy, it was awful and heartbreaking. However, I've also felt someone crying at not being able to be there for him anymore and wanting him to have the love and happiness that he was deprived of. I also know he's in love with a girl named Kairi and she will hold first in his heart, but he's willing to open his heart to others and Kairi is agreeing to it. Besides me, there are two others who share a place in his heart." Mulan explained making Aerith frown as she looked at Naruto. "So, I'm not going to stand in the way, I'm not going to deny you a chance to be with him since Kairi could have done the same to me and I would not have gotten as close to him as I have. It's your decision in the end, but I'm not going to be ashamed of being with him with other women, especially when I know for a fact he cares about me and could love me in the future." She added as she looked at Aerith, who bit her lip and turned her head to the side.

"Well, that was quite the speech." They whipped their heads to see Naruto with his eyes open and groaning a bit.

"Naruto." Mulan exclaimed as she kissed him heatedly as Aerith came over to him.

"How are you feeling?" She asked, ignoring her blush at Mulan being so passionate.

"Like hammered shit. Besides the wounds, I've got a monster headache, my muscles feel like they've been shredded, and all around my body feels shot." Naruto groaned as he laid back while his hand cupped Mulan's ass.

"Don't worry, I'm healing you, it's just taking time, you've been through a lot." Aerith stated as Naruto nodded.

"You've no idea, sister." Kairi commented as she was laying on the couch in the mindscape.

She had been cuddled to Naruto before he had jolted awake when the others were in danger and his magic took a red tint to it before he was passed out again and then he actually woke up, making her sigh in relief.

Her lover really was making her go on a rollercoaster of emotions rapidly.

Naruto gave her a mental kiss before looking at Aerith, "So, I've gotten into your heart too, huh?" He asked making her blush and look away.

"I-I'm not sure, exactly." Aerith commented making him chuckle as he extended his arm.

"Well, there's an easy way to tell." Naruto replied, making her look at him in confusion.

"How-MMPH!" She started before widening her eyes as he pulled her to him and kissed her.

She was so shocked, it took her a good 10 seconds to process this before she felt heat flowing through her and her heart beating faster and she moaned and returned the kiss, feeling his tongue licking and lapping at hers.

"Mmm, can't wait to see what Aerith is hiding, her tits look great in that dress, they'll probably be awesome outside of it." Kairi commented as she stroked her pussy.

Mulan just smiled at them, not even feeling slightly jealous, before the two broke for air. "So, are you sure now?" Naruto asked as Aerith blushed and smiled.

"I don't know, I may need to run a few more tests." She stated as she bit her lip and he smirked before coughing a bit. "But later, you need rest." She added and he nodded.

"Yeah, care to join us?" He asked indicating the bed making her blush more.

"Not this time." Aerith stated as she moved back to her chair and Naruto smiled before he kissed Mulan again and laid back, falling asleep in an instant, making the two smile as they relaxed as well.

FEW DAYS LATER

Naruto sighed as Aerith worked her magic on him getting some relief from the pain while the others were around him, all happy he was awake.

"There we go, that should do it." Aerith commented as she stepped back with a smile and Naruto stood and stretched feeling his body being a bit stiff.

"How do you feel?" Leon asked and Naruto sighed.

"Better, bit stiff, but that's normal I guess." Naruto commented as he called his Keyblade and twirled it a bit before he pointed it at some candles. "Fire." He intoned expecting some fire... only nothing happened. "Fire." Naruto repeated and still nothing happened.

"That weird." Donald commented making Naruto nod before he tried to access his magic only to scream and collapse to his knees as he spat blood on the floor and clutched his abdomen.

"Naruto!" Mulan and Aerith both shouted and moved to him as Mulan supported him and Aerith began using Cure again.

"I... I don't understand, I can't find anything wrong!" Aerith exclaimed in worry as Naruto collapsed on his back and started sweating and hyperventilating as he clawed at the floor.

"Naruto, breathe, just breathe." Mulan shouted as she pulled his head to her chest as she took some deep breaths letting him hear her heart while inside Kairi was panicking as the whole place was shaking and the lines in the ground were glowing and groaning as she shouted in fear.

Naruto then spat more blood and screamed loudly as orange static began sparking around him mixed with golden static and his eyes kept fluctuating between red and blue as his fingers became claws and he scratched at the floor.

Then it suddenly stopped as if it never happened and Naruto slackened as his vision blurred, "Kurama." Naruto rasped before he passed out again.

"I don't understand, what happened?!?" Donald asked not getting what could have caused this.

"I don't know, it's almost like his own magic is fighting him for some reason." Aerith stated as she helped Mulan move him back to the bed.

"That static around him wasn't so good either. It didn't feel like magic." Yuffie commented, trying to control her blush at Naruto being shirtless again.

"Gee, I wonder if that was that Charka thing he mentioned before." Goofy wondered making the others frown.

"Charka?" Leon asked in confusion.

"It's Chakra. It's some energy that Naruto had access to before but he said he lost it." Donald explained since he was still unsure how the hell he knew that name but couldn't for the life of him place where he heard or read or learned about it.

"Never heard of it." Cid commented idly as he scratched his head and the others all shook their heads as well.

"I have." Mulan stated making them look at her, "They're supposed to be parts of your spirit connected to your body and soul that take years to master, mixing both spiritual and physical power together to a new form of power. Each one requires discipline and enlightenment to unlock and use, though that's based on my world's culture." She explained making them nod in understanding.

"Let him rest for now, we'll talk to him the next time he wakes up." Leon ordered knowing this was getting more and more problematic.

It took another two days for Naruto to awaken and he did so with a pained groan making him sigh as he saw the others there. "Well, that sucked." He said nonchalantly.

"Any idea what happened?" Leon asked and Naruto sighed as he laid there a moment debating with himself.

"Aerith, do me a favor." Naruto spoke making said woman look at him. "Channel magic to your hand and then just run it across my stomach, please." He requested making her frown in confusion, but she nodded and did as asked.

However, she and the others widened their eyes as an intricate design of some kind appeared on Naruto's stomach as she did and he looked at it.

"Fuck." He said in annoyance as he looked at his seal and saw some spots were damaged and ruined from the hits he took.

Without his seal to keep things under control, whatever happened to the Biju and any residual power that may be coming from them wasn't under control while being cycled into his system in moderation.

His magic was also likely tied to his seal, evidenced by the fact it showed itself when magic was introduced to it instead of chakra.

Dammit that was problematic.

Whatever had happened to him must have altered the nature of the seal since he had been hit before in the stomach and the seal healed with him, though that could also be that the seal took some of Kurama's power to repair itself and now couldn't do that.

"I'll take a stab and say that's not good." Cid commented as Aerith was looking intently at the design in interest.

"No, it's not. I don't suppose any of you know about or have any ink that can be made permanent with magic?" Naruto asked since he highly doubted sealing ink was just randomly available.

Each of them looked at each other before shaking their heads, "I may know someone, an old coot of a wizard that lives near the third district. He may be able to help, though he'll likely talk my ear off for not finishing a job for him yet," Cid commented making Naruto nod.

"I'd appreciate it if you could reach out, otherwise, I'm stuck without magic until I can fix this." Naruto commented gesturing to his seal.

"What exactly IS that?" Leon asked curiously and Naruto sighed as he looked at the ceiling.

"It's called a seal. My people developed them to do a wide variety of things whether they act as storage vessels, explosives, containment, security, privacy, and more. My family were masters of the sealing arts, able to take it to heights that no one else had ever seen before, though that proved to be a downside to them at once point." Naruto started as he sighed with them all listening intently and Jiminy jotting things down.

"Why's that?" Yuffie asked and Naruto sighed.

"Because my mother's side of the family was completely wiped out by enemies. Every last man, woman, and child except for her and two others were killed in less than a week." He revealed, shocking them all.

"WHAT?!?!" Donald shouted in shock and Naruto nodded.

"They were growing too strong too fast and became a threat to others but they were numbered in the hundreds and had their own city and defenses so no one enemy could kill them alone. It took the combined might of three major cities and a dozen lesser ones to bring them down, even then the major ones took years to recover and many of the lesser ones never did from the losses they incurred." Naruto explained shocking them even more.

"Damn, sounds like they were quite the fighters." Cid commented and Naruto nodded.

"They each killed over a hundred opponents using chakra, seals, weapons, and spells unique to chakra before they had nothing of those left... then they killed 20 more with their barehands." Naruto spoke as he laid there making them all widen their eyes.

"Anyway, this seal was put on me the day I was born, before I was even two hours old." Naruto added making them look at him.

"What does this... seal do?" Aerith asked and Naruto sighed again.

"It makes me a living prison." He said simply making them all frown.

"Prison? You mean someone put a living thing into that seal?" Leon asked and Naruto nodded.

"Yes, my father did, specifically. He had no choice at the time." Naruto answered causing them to frown more.

"Why was that?" Yuffie asked this time.

"Because if he hadn't, the city he was the leader of would have been destroyed." Naruto explained shocking them all before he sighed. "Look, enough history, please. Could you go and see that wizard please and see if he has the ink I'll need?" Naruto asked, making it clear to them that he didn't want to keep talking about this and Cid nodded before he left with Leon going with him just in case.

Naruto sighed again and idly ran his hand over the seal, feeling the marks of his new scars there and looked down at it sadly making Kairi send him loving feelings as she looked at the statues in sadness.

He then sat up and put his back against the headboard while leaning his head back, "Are you all right, Naruto?" Mulan asked in worry taking his hand.

"I will be, believe it or not, I’ve been through worse than this, I was just better at healing when I did go through that." He responded, squeezing her hand.

"Say Naruto, who or what is a Kurama?" Goofy asked curiously and Naruto sighed.

"He's the one that was imprisoned in my seal." Naruto answered calmly. "He and I were at odds with each other for a long time, prison and prisoner after all, but over time we found common ground and became good friends. It helped that he was forced to attack the city I lived in that resulted in him being sealed away so it wasn't like I could hold that against him really. Having him as an ally helped with my training and growing my powers at the time." Naruto added as he leaned his head back.

"Why was that?" Jiminy asked and Naruto was silent a moment.

"Because my seal let me access his powers and make them my own, adding them to me slowly as time went on." Naruto explained making them look at him in shock.

Naruto didn't say anything else as he sat there before a poof was heard and smoke cleared to show Leon, Cid, and a third man there as well.

Said man was elderly as he had a white beard that reached past his waist and wore a blue pointed cap, blue robes, and blue shoes while holding a stick in his hand.

"Ah, Naruto Uzumaki, a real pleasure to meet you at last." He stated excitedly as he came over and shook Naruto's hand.

"You know me?" Naruto asked with a frown and the man chuckled.

"I know a great deal, my young friend, now shall we take a look at your seal?" He asked as Naruto looked at him, "Ah, where are my manners, my name is Merlin and I'm a wizard." He added in jovial tone.

"A pleasure, are you some omnipotent being like the Cheshire Cat was?" Naruto asked and Merlin chuckled.

"No, I'm just the greatest wizard of all time. And no, that's not me being boastful. I've been hailed as that time and again, no matter how much I insist that there are others who will surpass me one day. You see I've done time travel at times, got a vacation, some fun, see new sights, and as such I've heard and learned a great deal about you, Naruto, and all of it is rather impressive and grand." He informed making Naruto frown.

"Does that include what happened to me over 16 years ago?" He asked and Merlin sighed sadly.

"In one sense, yes, but in another sense, no. You see I heard some things about that incident, but no one would talk about it directly. Apparently, it was just common courtesy to not bring it up, something about you not wanting to dwell on the past as it affects you pushing towards the future." Merlin informed and Naruto sighed and nodded.

It's not like he wanted to change what happened, not completely at least, he more just wanted to know WHAT had happened.

"Hey, wait a minute, if you know what happens in the future, then why not warn us about things?!?!" Donald asked and Merlin shook his head.

"No, my friend, no. It is very dangerous to know the future and try to alter things to be better for you. Moving one small thing can cause a ripple effect that can make things better or much much worse than they are." Merlin explained making Donald sigh.

"There's also the fluidity of time." Naruto commented making the others look at him while Merlin smiled.

"Quite right, my good man, quite right. Going to the future more than once doesn't mean that you are in fact going to the same future. As I said, there is a ripple effect on changes and choices. One future could be due to Naruto here deciding to train for a year before setting out on his journey. Another could be he rejects the Keyblade and doesn't fight, and there are hundreds of others." Merlin explained casually.

"Every choice has consequences, every decision branching new consequences and decisions to take place and thus a timeline can be made from one choice while a different timeline is made from a different choice." Naruto simplified making Merlin nod his head.

"You've time traveled before?" Yuffie asked curiously and Naruto nodded.

"Once, saved a princess and changed the fate of her people and country in the process and she left a note to her successor to ensure I was put on a mission from my home to come to her lands so that the timeline looped to itself and stopped any side branches from occurring." Naruto explained thinking of Sara.

"Yes, one of many heroic and selfless acts you're accredited for. Now, let's get to work on the seal, shall we?" Merlin stated before he waved his wand and several vials of ink appeared. "I'm 99% certain that this ink will work with the ink currently on you and it will bolster it, making it safer from damage for the future, though I'm sure you know not to test that theory." He explained before handing Naruto a brush. "Now, the ink should work with mana just as your old one did with Chakra, so you can practice your sealing arts again and that will surely come in handy for you, I'm sure. And with time and practice, you'll be able to create the sealing kanji with your mana just as you were able to do with your chakra." Merlin commented making Naruto nod.

He then opened a bottle and dipped the brush in before he began fixing the seal array taking his time and doing measured strokes ensuring full saturation and that the intricate details were all correct.

"Once you're ready, give us a warning, I'm quite sure the aftereffects of the seal being reignited will be just a tad extreme." Merlin cautioned making Naruto nod before he finished a minute later and nodded. "All right, everyone step back please." Merlin cautioned making the others do so before his hand was covered in magic and he placed it on Naruto's seal and looked at him.

Naruto nodded and Merlin did so as well before he pressed into the seal, "SEAL!" Merlin shouted making the seal glow brightly causing Naruto to grunt as he clenched his jaw shut and his whole body stiffened as his hands clenched and he was groaning and fighting back screams of pain.

"Steady, Naruto, steady, my boy." Merlin stated as he held his hand there and put a hand on Naruto's shoulder as the seal glowed brighter and brighter as the orange and gold static sprung forth again but now it was joined by 9 other color statics.

Tan, blue, grey, red, white, turquoise, green, purple, and black static.

However, slowly a white static began to form and assimilate the other colors before it began to blend with the gold until it was encased in a darker blue that seemed to match Naruto's eyes before he was engulfed in a blue flame making Naruto grind his teeth as he held back his voice.

The seal was also expanding and covering his body in markings making him finally have to roar out as a blast of power shot from him making the others shout in surprise as they braced themselves and got pushed back while Merlin flinched away but kept his hands on Naruto to keep the magic going.

Naruto roared as pain and power surged through him his eyes and mouth glowing brightly with his seal blinding everyone and pushing them back from the force it generated.

Inside, Kairi was holding on for dear life as the whole mindscape was going through an earthquake with the lines in the ground pulsing and glowing like crazy.

If she wasn't so distracted, she'd have noticed that the lines on the ground suddenly spread out and crawled up the Biju statues with sealing marks being engraved on their chests around the cracks that had formed and onto each of their tails with the marks now glowing faintly in each of their colors.

After a few minutes, it ended and Naruto collapsed back on the bed panting and gasping for air as Merlin stumbled back, looking tired as well, and Naruto's vision swam as he slowly lost consciousness, but as he faded, he heard a familiar voice.

Remember the Keys to yourself: Be Better, Spark, and Fury.

Merlin sighed as he helped position Naruto to be more comfortable as Aerith and Mulan came over. "Don't worry, he'll be fine. Now he just needs rest to let the seal fully stabilize everything." Merlin stated as he wiped his brow and conjured himself some tea to drink.

"Why is the seal so much bigger?" Leon asked and Merlin sighed.

"The original version of that seal was only meant to contain a certain amount of power with Naruto utilizing it. What he may not have told you, is that he's long since added more tenants to that seal and its purpose has expanded now." Merlin stated as he sat down.

"What do you mean?" Jiminy asked and Merlin sighed.

"Naruto has a rare talent, something that only 4 people in over 1,000 years of his people have been able to do. It is called Sage Mode and it lets him tap into and absorb the energies of the world." Merlin commented making them all look at him in shock.

"But that's crazy! The energies of the worlds are too strong for someone to handle, doing that could kill him!" Donald shouted and Merlin nodded.

"And if he were just a normal young man, you'd be right." Merlin commented as he looked at the sleeping blonde. "Naruto is no stranger to having massive quantities of energy flowing through his veins and he's not been consciously taking in power from the worlds, it's been on a subconscious level. However, his body is not used to the unique energy of the worlds, let alone the difference in energy each world has. It's why despite his talent and skill and power, when he first arrives on the world, he's sluggish, slower, weaker, and seems to be exhausted despite doing nothing at all. His body has to adapt to the new energy being added to it and the longer he's in a world, the more his body will adjust to the energy. As he adjusts, he'll be able to fully draw on the power and not be consumed by it and each time he does, he grows stronger little by little on a more permanent basis. This in turn helps him handle more power and the strain of a new world’s energy each time he taps in, creating a loop of increasing power to a point he could consciously draw on a world and not receive dire repercussions.” Merlin explained causing them to look at Naruto in shock.

"If not for the fact that he has some unique circumstances, even his capabilities wouldn't handle the world energies. It’s quite fortuitous and lucky." Merlin added as an afterthought.

"What circumstances?" Cloud asked and Merlin sighed again.

"Naruto has lived two lives: One on his original world and a second on the world his friends are from. He was 19 when something happened on his first world that forced him to wind up on his island homeworld as a baby and was raised there." Merlin explained shocking them all again.

"So, he had been absorbing the island world's power from the time he was a baby to when it was destroyed, so his body in its formative years grew accustomed to the power and thus prepared his body for the other worlds. Thus making him faster, stronger, and more powerful than a typical person regardless of the training he chose to do." Aerith deduced making Merlin nod his head.

"Precisely. Naruto has now lost two homes, two families, and two sets of friends with only one of each being in reach of getting them back. However, his old life has also influenced his current one hence his talent for combat and his manipulation of magic. In addition, it has also made earning his trust harder as he has been betrayed by people before and he knows fully well, Donald and Goofy, that despite how friendly you are, you are primarily using him to find your king and your intentions and desires for his own goals to be fulfilled aren't that high. By the same token, he also doesn't want to alienate you two nor does he want others to suffer as he has suffered, so he will work with you even if at times he dislikes it. BUT, he will never compromise his morals and personal code, no matter what anyone demands of him." Merlin explained making Donald look away while Goofy looked saddened.

"Be patient with him, trust him, put your faith in him, and he will not fail you. That said, for all his strength, courage, and endurance, he will need support, even he can crumble at times from the pressure and stress and as the last battle showed you, he is nowhere near invincible." Merlin added as he stood and dismissed his teacup.

"Think about what I said, and let him rest, when he awakens tell him to come see me. I've some things to discuss with him and can provide him with another area to train in so he can adjust to things easier." He said as he headed for the door, "Ah, and Cid, do send the book with him when he comes to see me, it would be of use to him." He added making Cid nod his head as Merlin left.

"Poor guy." Jiminy stated as he looked at Naruto sadly after jotting down everything in his journal.

"Yeah, to lose your world, family, and friends is one thing, to lose it all twice and be helpless to stop it?" Cloud agreed as he shook his head, respect for Naruto increasing as he looked at the other blonde.

The others all nodded in agreement as they now realized how much Naruto had suffered, and technically was still suffering.

The fact that he could just trudge forward and still smile, be happy, and be optimistic was impressive and inspiring to say the least.

"Come on, let's let him rest and get some food for when he wakes up." Leon ordered making them nod as Mulan, Aerith, and Yuffie hung back in the room.

"The markings make him even more handsome." Mulan commented idly.

"Yeah." Yuffie and Aerith both commented making them widen their eyes, blush, and then look at each other. "You too?!?!" They asked in shock making Mulan giggle a bit.

"Good, Naruto could use more love and support." Mulan stated smiling at Yuffie, who was blushing and looking away.

"You really are pushing for this, aren't you?" Aerith asked curiously as Mulan shrugged.

"I can either be fine with it, not have to fight other women and cause him problems, and help heal his heart and get sisters and a loving family or I could be selfish and make things more difficult for him, it's not that hard a choice in my eyes and you already know he likes you or did that kiss not cement it for you?" She explained and then asked causing Aerith to blush while Yuffie looked shocked at her.

"You kissed him?!?! Details!" She asked and then demanded eagerly.

Aerith blushed before telling Yuffie about the kiss making Yuffie blush a bit too. "Well, I may just have to get my own kiss when he wakes up." Yuffie stated with a grin as Aerith glanced at her and Mulan just smiled and stroked Naruto's head.

Kairi, for her part, was sighing as she was plopped on the ground staring at the sky as she tried to calm her heart after all of this. "I just had to fall in love with the trouble magnate of a world traveling warrior." She sighed as she laid there, hoping that there would be no more earthquakes or anything for a long time.

Still, despite the whirlwind of shit recently, she wouldn't trade Naruto for anything.

The next day had Mulan waking up and shaking the sleep from her body as she did before she looked at the bed and widened her eyes seeing Naruto wasn't there!

She was about to shout and call for help when she looked to her right and saw he was there.

He was currently in nothing but his boxers as he was doing handstand pushups with only his fingers touching the floor.

"How are you feeling?" She asked, letting him know she was awake.

"Good... great, actually. I've not felt this good in a long time." Naruto stated as he put his legs down and stood back up making Mulan enjoy the sight of his muscled body, though she personally would have liked the boxers to be removed too.

"You're staring, Mulan." Naruto commented with a smirk making her blush and smile.

"Well, if I knew you were going to be awake today, I would have given you a better way to wake up." Mulan stated with a smile as she shook her chest at him making him smirk and shake his head.

"Keep in mind we're not the only ones here." Naruto commented looking at the still slumbering Yuffie and Aerith.

"So? Aerith can be motivated to join and it appears that Yuffie has taken a liking to you too, she was even talking about giving you a kiss when you woke up." Mulan replied with a grin making Naruto cock his eyebrow before shaking his head.

"Honestly, you girls are gonna drive me crazy." Naruto commented and Mulan grinned.

"Please, you love it." Mulan stated grinning as Kairi giggled inside of Naruto.

Mulan was certainly getting bold and fun.

"Well, our little warrior sure has come a long way from the blushing maiden she was before." Kairi commented making Naruto hold back a snort, even if it was true.

"Mmm, what's all the noise?" Yuffie asked before she saw Naruto was standing there and blushed as she ogled his body. "Wow." She said as she looked over his muscles and frame.

"Not so bad yourself." Naruto retorted making her blush a bit.

"Now Yuffie, wasn't there something you were going to do when Naruto woke up?" Mulan asked with a smirk as Yuffie blushed more.

"Oh, well come, Yuffie. Give it to me." Naruto commented as he looked at her making her fidget a moment before she got up and walked towards him.

She then leaned up to give him a peck on the lips, only to widen her eyes and then moan as he kissed her square on the mouth and felt his tongue sliding into her mouth.

Yuffie merely moaned as she felt his arms wrap around her and hug her close, making her eyes widen a bit as she felt a certain something pressing against her that was warm, hard, and felt VERY long even through his boxers.

She didn't know what possessed her to do it, but she wrapped her arms around his neck and one leg around his waist as she hugged him close and began battling his tongue with hers, even though she was quickly being forced to submit to it, and was essentially humping his erection as she did.

It got even more intense for her as Naruto snaked a hand down to her butt and groped it making her moan more as she kept kissing him.

Mulan, for her part, was staring transfixed as she blushed and felt heat going through body as her pussy moistened and her nipples hardened.

She didn't feel jealous or upset at Yuffie doing this at all, she felt REALLY fucking horny at the sight of it and was loving the sight of it as the two kept going.

Kairi was no better as she was whistling, cat calling, and encouraging Naruto to do more and to tame the naughty kunoichi, maybe give her a nice spanking to top it off for being so naughty.

If that meant having Mulan help and get a spanking of her own before Aerith was dragged into it, then all the better in her opinion.

Eventually, the two did have to break for air and Yuffie was gasping and panting while blushing wildly while Naruto smirked. "Well, that wasn't bad." He commented before his head was grasped by two hands and he was pulled into another kiss.

Based on the brown hair he could see, he guessed it was Aerith and he quickly wrapped an arm around her and grabbed her plump ass making her moan as she eagerly and aggressively kissed him making Yuffie blush more while Mulan was getting hotter and grinning.

"Nice! Two for the price of one!" Kairi cheered while grinning wildly and idly playing with her tits.

Aerith then pulled back and smiled at him, "Looks like you're behind again, Yuffie." Aerith teased lightly as she kissed Naruto's cheek, though she had no idea why she was being so forward, but she couldn't help it.

Yuffie blushed more and sputtered, "Well, you're both behind me." Mulan stated with a grin as she sat there.

"Oh?" Aerith asked and Mulan nodded.

"Yup, he's seen me naked, I've seen him naked, I've been groped and teased by him while his dick rubbed against my vagina, I've sucked his penis, took it between my breasts, and I've gotten to enjoy his mouth on my vagina too." Mulan listed making the two girls look at her in shock as they both blushed and glanced at his crotch, which was still against Yuffie's and they blushed more.

"Much as you guys treating me as part of some competition is entertaining, we should get dressed, and I could REALLY use some food and water." Naruto commented making them snap out of their dazes before they nodded and dressed, though Naruto's clothes were only his pants and shoes since his shirt and jacket were ruined.

He'd have to get a replacement set of clothes... or maybe get a few sets of clothes since he was sure he was going to get into some bad fights again.

He had some clothes on the Gummi, but that fight made him realize he needed function and if not that then something that was a good base that could be improved with seals and magic.

For the moment though, he sat on the bed as Yuffie went to grab some food while Aerith went to tell the others that he was awake.

"So, how do you feel?" Leon asked as Naruto nodded.

"Good, really good. Been a long time since I felt this good, actually." Naruto repeated as he clenched his hands and could feel his power coursing through him.

"Little over 16 years, I take it?" Cid asked and Naruto looked at him.

"I guess I shouldn't be surprised that Merlin told you some things." Naruto replied as he sat there.

"Gawrsh, Naruto, don't matter none to us what happened in the past, we're just glad you're okay." Goofy commented sincerely.

"Thanks, it's just not something I care to talk about, if I can help it." Naruto responded before Yuffie returned with food and Naruto happily and hungrily dug into it, not surprising since it had been a few days since he ate something.

"Merlin wanted to see you, when you were feeling up to it, said he had some things to talk to you about and wanted you to bring him this old book I fixed up." Cid commented as he handed Naruto the book and he nodded before putting it into his bag.

"Thanks, I'm going to need to do some clothes shopping too and we're going to have to stock up on supplies a bit more since we went through so much." Naruto commented making them nod.

"Good thing we've got the Munny." Donald stated knowing that between their winnings at the colosseum and what the King of Hearts gave them, they didn't have to worry too much at the moment.

"Ah, we also need to get the Dalmatian puppies from the ship and take them home." Naruto commented making them nod.

"They sure were worried about you, Naruto. I was checking on them and making sure they got water and food while you were snoozing." Goofy commented making Naruto nod in thanks.

"Good, so first I need to get some clothes. If nothing else to give me just a bit of padding when we fight or something else happens." Naruto stated making them nod, though Mulan wouldn't mind if he stayed shirtless more often.

Based on the looks from Aerith and Yuffie, they wouldn't mind it either.

Naruto then walked out of the room with everyone following before more Heartless showed up.

Naruto just looked at them before he summoned his Keyblade and swung sending an arc of power that sliced through them causing them to disperse.

Naruto then just kept walking as the others looked at him in surprise.

"Well, I guess he's feeling better all right." Cid commented as the others nodded and followed him to a clothing shop where they found four teenage girls working it.

"Hi! Welcome to-HELLO HOT STUFF!" A dark skinned girl with platinum blonde hair greeted before looking at Naruto with hearts in her eyes and drool coming down her mouth.

"Hi, I need some more clothes." Naruto commented as the girl just stared at him.

"Are you sure? It seems like such a waste to cover that awesome body of yours." The girl asked as she practically eye humped him.

"Dijonay! Will you get serious please! We need the mon-Hello gorgeous!" A lighter skinned girl with brown hair that framed her head came up next before she stared at Naruto lustfully as she flicked her hair back.

"I know girl, this hot stuff wants to cover himself more." The now named Dijonay explained as the other girl just stared.

"Well, we can probably help with that, we'll need him to strip down, of course." She commented as Dijonay grinned.

"I like the way you think, sister." Dijonay agreed making Naruto snort and shake his head.

"Dijonay! LaCienega! Stop making problems for customers!" A third girl ordered as she came up, she was between the two other girls in skin tone and had jet black hair that was in two bushy pigtails.

She then looked at Naruto and blushed before she shook her head. "I'm terribly sorry, how can we help you today?" She asked and Naruto smiled, making all three blush while the hearts only grew in Dijonay and LaCienega's eyes.

"I need some clothes, got into a bad fight and my jacket and shirt kind of got ruined. Figured it would be best to get a few outfits just in case." Naruto explained making the girl nod while Cid commented that he was going back to the shop while Leon decided to leave them to their shopping and told Yuffie to come by the abandoned house in the Third district when they were done with everything.

Cloud just took a position near the door and leaned against the wall.

"We can definitely help you with that." The girl said cheerfully as he led him further into the shop. "I'm Penny, by the way, Penny Proud. The first girl is Dijonay Jones, the other is LaCienega Boulevardez, and that's Zoey Carmichael back there." The now named Penny introduced while motioning to a tall girl with glasses, freckles, and orange hair standing in the back and cutely waving while she blushed.

"Pleasure, I'm Naruto Uzumaki, these are my friends Donald Duck, Goofy, Aerith, Yuffie, and that's Cloud by the door." Naruto introduced himself and the others as he shook Penny's hand before kissing the back of it, causing her to blush while Dijonay and LaCienega both glared in jealousy.

"Nice to meet you, now how can we help?" She asked smiling with her blush.

"I need something that will fit, but not constrict me when I move or have to twist and turn at odd angles to fight and dodge. Breathable, but can still keep me warm if necessary. I'd prefer something that's sturdy or at least semi-tough to take some scrapes, hits, and whatnot without taking a lot of damage." Naruto listed making Penny blink.

"Uh, we may be able to help with that, but you may have to get a couple outfits and things since we aren't a magic shop." Penny stated since that was a very specific order and would be hard to do with normal stuff.

"That's fine, I didn't expect to get military or combat grade clothing from here, just figured I'd list what I needed. Everything does need to be that first bit though, I can deal with the rest but mobility and movement is a must." Naruto explained making her nod before she and the others began helping him by going through the racks, though Penny had to get Dijonay and LaCienega to be serious instead of trying to get Naruto to wear some smaller clothing.

As they did that, both Kairi and Naruto were looking the girls over.

Zoey was slim with some perky High B-low C cup breasts and a nice bubble butt to go with her long legs. Her collared blouse and skirt, while normal length looked almost like a mini skirt on her legs, were a yellowish color and she had sneakers on her feet and was the tallest of the four.

Dijonay was on the opposite end of that as she easily had some DD breasts, a nice plump ass, wide hips, and big kissable lips. The ass and hips were accentuated by her tight jeans while her breasts were shown off with a tight tank top shirt with her jacket being buttoned just under them only accentuated them even more. She was the shortest of the four.

Penny and LaCienega were between the two since they had bigger breasts and butts than Zoey, but smaller than Dijonay. From what they could make out, Penny had bigger breasts at about a CC-D cup and but LaCienega had the bigger butt.

Penny was in sneakers, calf socks, a red skirt, a white shirt that hugged her breasts and then a coat that framed her breasts while she had pouty lips.

LaCienega was in some tight three-fourths jeans that accentuated her nice butt, sneakers, a pink tank top that was pressed against her high C cup breasts, and a red sweater while having a flower pin in her hair.

All four had the cute and sexy look to them making them doubly attractive and each girl being with the others showed their own appeal even more.

"Not bad, not bad at all." Kairi commented licking her lips at the four girls.

While not having raw sex appeal like say Meg, they definitely weren't bad to look at and she could just imagine what they'd look like without those clothes on.

She was tempted to tell Naruto to offer to strip to his underwear if they'd do the same, but with Donald and Goofy and Cloud there, it was probably better not to even if it would be really hot.

Eventually, they had a bunch of clothes picked out and Naruto started trying them on, with Mulan and Penny stopping Dijonay from trying to go into the dressing room to "help" him.

"So, baby, what are you doing getting into fights?" Dijonay asked outside of the room as Naruto dressed.

"Fighting the Heartless and trying to save and restore the worlds from them." Naruto commented idly as he tried the clothes on.

"You mean those shadow things?!?! You mean you're fighting those?!?!" LaCienega asked in shock that the other three mirrored.

"Yup, killing them to save the people they've consumed in darkness and hopefully finding a source that will restore the worlds consumed by darkness too. Like my homeworld and a lot of other peoples'. We just finished helping Mulan's world when I took some hits, though in all fairness we were facing an army so I got lucky, all things considered." Naruto commented as he adjusted the clothes.

"Wait, you mean to tell me that you could possibly bring our home back?!?!" Dijonay asked in shock.

"That's the goal, yes, though we're not sure how to do that yet, but logic states that it would mean defeating the Heartless or finding a world made of the broken remnants and then using it to restore the others." Naruto explained before he came out and the girls all blushed as he was wearing a form fitting black long-sleeved shirt, a vest with a lot of pockets, a belt with some pouches, black pants with a red stripe down the sides, and grey boots.

Dijonay was struggling not to drool.

Zoey was blushing scarlet.

Penny was staring with a bit of a blush.

LaCienega was staring with her tongue hanging out a bit.

Aerith and Yuffie both had some blushes and were eying him intently.

"This will work." Naruto commented as he adjusted the sleeves a bit and moved around in them to a get a feel for them.

"Great, we've got a few articles of this so we should be able to get you a few outfits." Penny informed making Naruto nod his head.

"That's fine, hopefully with some experimentation on my part, I can make these last longer than the others did." Naruto idly commented before he paid for the clothes before he had Mulan shop for some too since she couldn't wear her under armor constantly and it was the same for Cloud, Goofy, and Donald.

Once they had their purchases, Narutos stuck them in his bag before leaving.

"Oooh, girl, that was a stud of a man." Dijonay gushed as she watched Naruto leave from the window.

"I'll say, did you see those muscles? Plus, those scars give him a more rugged and dangerous look." LaCienega commented cupping her face.

"He's got such amazing eyes too." Zoey added since she had never seen someone with such intense blue eyes before.

"And he's got money too." Dijonay stated with a grin looking at the nice pile of Munny they just got for the clothes.

"Yeah, we're eating good tonight and we can get some more supplies." Penny commented with a smile as they nodded.

"Here's hoping he has to come back and get more." LaCienega commented with a grin making the other three blush a bit.

They wouldn't mind seeing the hot guy again.

With Naruto, he and the others were now at Huey, Dewey, and Louis' store where Naruto got Goofy two new shields: The Golem Shield and the Mythril Shield.

The Golem Shield was a larger red and yellow version of the Stout Shield while the Mythril Shield was blue with two yellow circles on it and then had four connected blue circles that had two triangles attached at the top and was more balanced than the Golem Shield.

For Donald, they got the Shooting Star and Silver Mallet, both of which were just differently painted versions of the Morning Star and Warhammer only better.

They then stocked up on the potions, Hi-Potion, and Ethers ensuring they had a good amount of stock for the future.

They then returned to the ship, both to drop off everything and to get the puppies, who were excited to see Naruto up and about again.

Naruto gave them some pets before he had them get in the bag so he could take them home.

Pongo and Perdita were lying about wondering if Naruto would ever be back and with their family since he had been gone for weeks now and there was no word.

They looked up as the door suddenly opened and Naruto walked in smiling. "Hey, you two, got some people here to see you." Naruto commented as he knelt and opened the bag making the puppies he had found so far rush out and begin jumping and rubbing against Pongo and Perdita.

[Mama! Papa!] They all shouted as Pongo and Perdita nuzzled them as well.

"Six puppies down, 93 to go." Naruto commented as he smiled at the sight.

"Wait, you're saying there were 101 Dalmatians here?!?!?" Donald asked in shock and Naruto nodded.

"Yup, Pongo and Perdita there with 99 puppies all living on a farm/plantation area before the Heartless caused problems." Naruto revealed as he smiled at the dogs before Pongo and Perdita came over and licked his face. "All right, all right, that's enough of that." Naruto commented with a laugh as the two settled down.

[Thank you, Naruto.] Perdita commented as Pongo nodded.

"It's no trouble. I'll be on the lookout for more when we leave again." Naruto replied making them nod before they went over to the pups and nuzzled them some more.

"Gawrsh, Naruto, seems like you can understand them." Goofy commented and Naruto nodded.

"That's because I can." Naruto revealed as he stood up.

"I'm not gonna even ask anymore." Donald commented as he shook his head making Naruto smirk.

"Come on, let's go see Merlin. Then we can see Cid about some more accessories to help us out." Naruto commented making them nod as they went to the Third District, fighting some more Heartless as they did.

However, they had to stop as they came to a door that had a fire emblem on it. "Gee, how do we open this?" Goofy asked as he saw no handle, hinge, or anything else to indicate how to open the door.

Naruto just pointed his hand at it, "Fire." He intoned and hit the door with a fireball making it glow before opening.

Naruto walked through with the others following right behind him and found themselves in a cavern with an old house sitting on a small island with a moat around it.

There were some rocks that were used to jump across, but they moved meaning they were likely enchanted.

Naruto just simply jumped across and Mulan, Yuffie, and Cloud kept up while Donald, Aerith, and Goofy struggled a bit before they entered the house.

Inside, they found stacks of books, a bed, two desks, a bookshelf, a table and chairs, a tea set, and several luggage bags.

"Ah, you've arrived, jolly good. Excuse the mess, I'm still in the process of unpacking from my last trip, you see." Merlin commented as he was placing some books on the shelf.

"Speaking of books." Naruto commented as he pulled the book that Cid gave him out and held it out for Merlin to take.

"Ah, glad to see that Cid was able to fix this." Merlin commented as he took the book and unwrapped it showing it was an old book with a picture of a yellow bear sitting on a log while above it said 'Winnie the Pooh' in orange letters. "This book is a treasure of the worlds, it itself is a self-contained world, an entire world with living beings contained within the book. However, the world is damaged and incomplete as there are missing pages, and as such the world can't be complete and the residents within will be unable to continue with their lives." Merlin informed making Naruto sigh.

"And let me guess, the pages were scattered across the worlds and you'd like me to find them all and bring them back to the book?" Naruto asked and Merlin nodded.

"Quite right, my boy, quite right. For each page you return, the world may reward you and I can offer you some things and a secure place to train your magic and capabilities should you wish. Restore the book entirely, and I should have a better reward for you by then." Merlin informed making Naruto nod as he walked and took a seat at Merlin's table.

"Tell me about magic and mana and how it works when compared to Chakra." Naruto commented and Merlin sat down across from him.

“Magic is a highly versatile form of power, similar in ways to your Chakra. However, it is much more fueled by intent and emotion than Chakra was and the strength of a spell can reflect that easily. Some spells may not even work if the spell is lacking true intent for it to work. Mana is a more calm and refined version of Chakra in its basic form. It is similar to Nature Chakra in that it can be used to shape and change things to become stronger when compared to normal chakra. Mana is much easier to shape than chakra is and thus elemental magic and changing the form is easier allowing for some spells to be used that are more of the physical world but aren't elemental in nature." Merlin lectured making Naruto nod.

"And I can use it in similar ways to chakra, it just may need more power than the chakra version did." Naruto commented since he was able to do the tree climbing exercise and do substitution with his mana.

"Correct, and with time you will be able to control your mana to the degree you were able to control your chakra. Many of your Jutsu will be possible with time and effort on your part, though the damage dealt could be different depending on how much mana you put into the Jutsu in question." Merlin agreed as he kept going making Naruto nod.

"Then, in theory I could also create new attacks with it as well, attacks that I had tried with Chakra and couldn't control." Naruto commented making Merlin nod.

"In theory, yes. Experimentation with spells hasn't been done much in recent years, a lack of motivation and imagination, sadly. However, magic is much more versatile than Chakra as your intent can help make the magic do what you're attempting. It's more about perseverance and desire than straight power, though that does help when using it." Merlin commented making Naruto nod.

"Does mana work the same way Chakra did with healing?" Naruto asked and Merlin tilted his head in thought.

"In some instances, yes, but not in every instance. For example, the Cure spell is ranged meaning you don't have to be right next to a person to heal them, let alone even touch them. By the same token, the Cure spell, even at its highest tier, has many more limitations than medical jutsu did. Many diseases and illnesses can't be fixed with the Cure Spell, despite the name implying that it could. However, in theory, an overcharged Cure could possibly undo many negative effects, diseases, and other things afflicting a person, but there's no guarantee that it would work." Merlin explained making Naruto nod with a frown.

"All right, can you show me the training area? I want to see if I can recreate a couple things." Naruto requested and Merlin nodded as he stood before moving to a section of his floor and tapped his foot on it, making it rise up into the air before Naruto and the others hopped on.

The floor then rose up higher to Merlin's attic where several pieces of furniture were floating around, "Here you are. This room is warded and protected so there is no need to worry about causing some destruction. Also, I've enchanted this furniture to repair itself and I have duplicates handy if you should destroy it completely." Merlin explained making Naruto nod, while making a mental note to ask about warding and enchantment later.

Naruto stepped forward and held his hand out before he closed his eyes and focused.

Everyone watched with interest while Merlin had his wand pointed forward, a shielding spell ready just in case.

Everyone's eyebrows raised as his magical power began flowing out of him and focusing to his hand, where it began swirling and swirling in on itself until it condensed into a ball.

Naruto focused on keeping it contained and condensed into his hand, finding it a bit easier than he did with his chakra.

However, he also found that as he condensed it, it got a bit heavier and it was taking more concentration to keep it under control.

He got it to about how the size of a normal Rasengan before he jumped forward and drilled it into a wardrobe, the ball grinding into it as the wood and paint chipped away rapidly.

Naruto frowned on why the ball was still there before he realized his intent was to form and keep it contained and he channeled more magic to it causing it to spin and spiral faster before it launched off his hand and sent the wardrobe flying back into other furniture before the magic exploded, shredding the furniture to splinters while causing a shockwave that made a few of them cover up while Naruto just looked on.

"Well, that's going to take some adjustments." Naruto commented idly as he looked at the destruction and then saw the splinters reform back into the furniture.

The others could only look on in shock at what he did before he frowned began channeling magic again, but this time he flipped through handsigns before he stopped on one, "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough." Naruto intoned as he inhaled deeply before blowing out.

Donald squawked loudly as a gale force wind suddenly came from Naruto's mouth smashing the furniture into the wall and causing everyone to cover up again as the wind blew around the entire room carrying the debris from the smashed furniture.

The wind then died down and they saw Naruto standing there before he sighed a bit. "Well, that's a starting point at least." He commented as he turned and walked back to the others. "I'll try some more experimentation next time we're here." Naruto informed making Merlin nod his head in understanding before the floor lowered back to the main area of the house.

"Thanks for the information, Merlin, we'll be back." Naruto commented as Merlin nodded his head with a smile.

"Come by any time, I'm always happy to help, especially to royalty." Merlin commented making Naruto freeze while the group looked at him in surprise.

"Royalty?" Donald asked in confusion as Naruto stood there.

"Oh yes, Naruto Uzumaki Namikaze, future King of the Uzumaki Clan when he was of age and was betrothed to some princesses and queens at that." Merlin commented as Naruto turned to look at him with a glare.

"Shut up. That's a time past and any land I would have been ruler of is gone. I'm no king, I'm no prince, I'm no commander. I'm just a man now." Naruto commented as he turned and left with the others looking at each other in concern before moving to follow him.

Merlin just smiled after him, "The lands you had may be gone, Naruto, but that doesn't mean new lands won't be open to you later on." Merlin commented before he turned and went to make himself some tea.

With Naruto, he kept walking with the other quickly moving to catch up while not being sure what to say to him about what they just heard and saw.

Mulan, for her part, was a bit ecstatic since the man she was falling in love with was a king!

There was no way her family would object to their union in the future now!

Of course, she also felt bad for Naruto as he lost his family, his home, his lands, and his people with whatever happened 16 years ago.

He had to have been suffering for years, especially if he remembered it all clearly as a child and the pain lessened as he made new connections to people.

Moving back to the third district, Naruto paused as he called his Keyblade to his hand making everyone else draw their weapons and ready themselves.

"What is it?" Cloud asked and Naruto looked around at the roofs and area around them.

He then began channeling lightning around his Keyblade before launching it into the air the lightning held there spiraling and crackling before it burst and began raining down around them revealing dozens of Heartless that were electrified, causing them to disperse while a few of the Yellow Operas remained only for Goofy to throw one of his Shields into them, causing them to disperse.

More than arose from the ground or appeared in the air surrounding them as the various ones that they had faced, save for the Fu Dogs and Guard Armor, were there.

Naruto just hummed a moment before he began flipping through handseals, "Whatever you do, don't move." Naruto spoke making them look at him in confusion before he stopped on one handseal and began spinning the Keyblade above his head. "Wind Style: Tornado Blade." Naruto intoned as the magic began funneling out of his Keyblade causing large winds to pick up before they began spinning rapidly around Naruto and the group, grabbing and pulling the Heartless into as it began increasing in intensity and power before the Keyblade glowed and blades of magic began being released that were spinning into the wind and cutting through the Heartless each time they came into contact with one before there was easily a dozen blades spiraling through the wind and cutting the Heartless before they eventually dispersed leaving only a few remaining Heartless.

Naruto then pointed the Keyblade upwards and the wind rose up before he slammed his Keyblade down and the wind launched downward taking the Heartless with it, crashing them into the ground where they dispersed.

Naruto lifted the Keyblade as he let it flash away and took a breath since doing that move took a bit out of him.

"That's gonna take some adjustments." Naruto commented idly since that took a good chunk of his mana to do.

"That... was impressive." Cloud spoke, now seeing why Naruto never seemed satisfied with his performances in combat at times.

If he could do this with one attack while adjusting to his new circumstances and was pretty much untrained in magic, what could he do when he did fully master his abilities and power?

"Thanks, let's go." Naruto commented as they crossed back into the First District and headed for the Accessory shop.

"Hey, how you feelin'?" Cid greeted as Naruto nodded at him.

"Better, but I want to get some extra things to improve our chances." Naruto said making him nod as he pulled all of his good quality stock out.

Naruto looked it over and grabbed a few of each before he distributed them to the others, giving himself and Donald more defense while giving elemental protection and strength to the others.

Naruto then twitched slightly as it felt like a surge come from the world to ask Cid something. "Hey, Cid, you know anything about Gummi Blocks?" Naruto asked and Cid cocked an eyebrow.

"Well, yeah, I do. I know about them and know how to build with them and improve things." Cid commented making Donald and Goofy's eyes widen.

"Great, think you can upgrade our ship with what we've got for blocks?" Naruto asked and Cid shrugged.

"It would depend on what blocks you got." Cid replied and Naruto opened his bag and showed Cid what they had. "Well shoot, I can work with this. I can make it bigger, improve the armor, engines, and the weapons systems too. Shoot, I can even throw in a better computer operating system on top of that." Cid commented looking at all the blocks.

"Great, how long and how much?" Naruto asked and Cid shook his head.

"Take at least a day to build up the ship and everything, but for price, I'll do it for free this time. Next time I'll charge you a right good fee." Cid commented and Naruto nodded in acceptance.

"Deal." Naruto stated as he and Cid shook on it.

"Great, I'll go tell the owner that he needs a new clerk, then I'll get to work." Cid commented as he walked off.

"Looks like we're staying here one more day." Donald commented and Naruto nodded.

"One more day, at least. We'll head out as soon as Cid says the ship's ready." Naruto replied making the two nod since they had used a lot of time getting Naruto better and that was time that more people and worlds were getting in danger.

As they stepped out of the shop, they stopped as something interrupted them, "Hey there, you Naruto Uzumaki?" A voice called before they saw a blue skinned man in a toga with a gold helmet with wings and sandals with wings flying towards them with sunglasses and a Caduceus staff.

"Yeah, who are you?" Naruto asked and the guy bowed a bit before looking at him.

"Name's Hermes, I serve Lord Zeus on Olympus. I was sent to inform you that an exhibition tournament is being held at the colosseum and that you are invited to participate. The prize is monetary plus some other incentives that I'm not to disclose, but it will be challenging as it doesn't function the way a normal tournament does. Each of the gods are putting up a challenge and your rank is determined by how many you pass. There's even guests from other pantheons coming to watch at least." The now named Hermes informed, making Naruto nod his head.

"When is it?" Naruto asked and Hermes smiled.

"Not for another week at least, we want enough time for guests and competitors to arrive." Hermes answered and Naruto nodded.

"I'll try to attend; it will depend on how long it takes our ship to be finished." Naruto informed him, making him nod before he flew off again.

"Guess we know where we're going next." Cloud commented and Naruto nodded.

"Come on, let's make sure we got enough supplies, then we can turn in for the night." Naruto ordered making them nod while Yuffie and Aerith were contemplating what they were going to do.

And they had to figure it out fast.

DONE!

Next time it’s back to the Colosseum, but not for one of the Cups that the games had.

That should be all, see you guys next time.

Chapter Text

Hey guys and welcome back, this time we got another tournament at the coliseum for Naruto and company to compete in.

Nothing else to go over, so let’s get this show on the road.

DISCLAIMER: I own NOTHING from Disney, Square Enix, Naruto, any of the affiliated companies, sub-companies, brands, or anything. I also don’t own anything that I add in from other items that may appear in this fic.

“Speech”

“Thoughts”

[Not English]

Spell

“Summons, pissed off Naruto, spirit/apparition speech”

“Above’s thoughts”

# check bottom for details.

CHAPTER 7: OLYMPUS COLISEUM, VISIT 2

TRAVERSE TOWN

Naruto awoke with a groan as he felt the sun hitting him and rolled his neck, getting a satisfying pop, before he looked down to see the nude smiling form of Mulan draped over his body under the blanket and saw that Aerith was in her bra and panties and hugging him from the other side.

It had been two days since they had Cid start working on the ship and it had taken more time because he had to make sure the blocks all went in place perfectly or the ship could have a massive failure during travel. Cid had gone into a long explanation/rant about things, but Naruto did not understand much of it and just let the man work.

During those two days, Naruto had been training whether it was magic with Merlin or in combat with Mulan and Cloud or in shinobi arts with Yuffie.

Aerith had also been helping with teaching him and Donald the Cure Spell, but they were not doing great with it and it seemed to take more control than the fire, ice, and thunder spells did.

It was also a bit of a surprise that Aerith was wanting to go with them, Leon even encouraged it and gave Yuffie permission to go as well. His reasoning had been that if Naruto fell in combat, then they were all well and truly fucked. At least if Traverse Town or Leon himself fell to the Heartless, there was a chance for them to be saved by defeating the Heartless.

Better that the one person who could stop the Heartless have more help and protection than the town then risk said person losing.

His reasoning for not going with them was that he preferred his feet on the ground and that someone had to stay in town to hear about any new news or rumors that came about.

Naruto just got the impression that he wasn't big on taking orders and didn't want to offend him by saying that.

Still, today they'd be setting off since Cid had assured them yesterday that it wouldn't take more than half a day to finish the ship.

"Mmm, someone turn the light off." Mulan groaned in annoyance as the sun was on her face and Naruto chuckled and gently stroked her back and Aerith's head, causing the latter to stir a bit.

"Mm, I was having such a nice dream." Aerith commented as she kissed his chest.

"Oh? Care to share?" He asked and then smirked when she blushed a bit. "Oh, someone was being naughty in her dreams." He commented making her blush more while Mulan giggled.

"Don't be mean, Naruto." Mulan commented as they got up and dressed before meeting up with the others before Cid found them and informed them that the ship was ready.

They saw that it was close to double in size now and had more teeth and some bigger engines. "Got all the usual stuff plus what you had already. Threw in the warp drive and it will let you warp to any world that's been added to your navi computer. Expanded the bedroom spaces and the kitchen spaces too as well as seating for the cockpit since you'll want to divide the systems a bit more. Everything else, I'm sure you'll figure it out." Cid informed making them nod as they began loading up all their supplies and clothes, taking time to explore and learn the layout of the ship, before Aerith and Yuffie hugged Leon and wished him to be safe before they set off.

"So, to Olympus?" Donald asked and Naruto nodded before Donald tapped on a screen and locked onto Olympus.

"Just fly for now, we got another four days before the tournament begins, it will give us time to adjust to how the ship handles and everything." Naruto ordered making Donald nod his head before they set off, finding that the ship had handling that was just as good as the last one but there was a definite speed enhancement and there was even a radar added as well.

Donald began checking the different monitors seeing the readouts and statuses of the different areas before they found some asteroids and decided to test the weapons out.

They still had the regular guns, but they also had some advanced guns, missile launchers, and lasers, though they were few in number and drained their back up power supply quite a bit.

The advanced guns fired in multiple directions, which was good if they were against a swarm of enemies, but if they got into a small skirmish or had reduced the swarm to small numbers, then it was going to get harder.

Luckily, there were separate triggers for the weapons with the option to set them all to one set of triggers if only one person was in the cockpit for whatever reason.

They were glad that Cid was looking out for them and just hoped it wouldn't be necessary.

Donald then shifted control to Goofy and then Naruto to let them get a feel for it before they let their four companions do so as well so if they got injured, there would still be someone to fly the ship rather than leaving them stranded on whatever world they were on if/when it happened.

Aerith and Cloud got the hang of it rather quickly, but Yuffie and Mulan had a bit harder of a time.

They had to stop Mushu from trying to fly, none of them having any confidence in the small dragon to do so.

However, that flipped when it was time for them to try target practice with Yuffie and Cloud excelling at it while Aerith had a harder time and Mulan was in the middle.

If it came down to it, Aerith would pilot and Yuffie would man the weapons with Cloud assisting in either one when needed.

An alert suddenly drew attention, "We got Heartless incoming." Donald called as Naruto took control and aimed at the enemies before he blinked as it looked like his vision zoomed in on them like he had magnifying glasses over his eyes.

He blinked again and then looked to see it was gone and quickly opened fire with the normal guns causing various explosions across the way making Cloud, Mulan, Aerith, and Yuffie look impressed before he performed a barrel roll to the right to dodge some incoming fire and then returned it causing more damage to the enemy numbers.

However, they saw that one large one was blocking the shots from hitting some smaller ones and the big one wasn't getting destroyed.

Naruto snorted and flicked the trigger and fired the missiles at it and saw that the explosions took it out and several of the other Heartless near it.

Naruto then made them dodge more fire before he flicked the trigger and returned to normal guns before he began destroying them all. "All clear on the scanners." Donald commented, still impressed with Naruto's flying.

Naruto nodded and flew ahead collecting the gummi blocks left behind as well as what looked like some ore and crystals and some other things he couldn't identify.

He then flew to some nearby asteroids and destroyed them too finding more of the same remains that the Heartless left.

He was just done questioning shit at this point; his life was one big confusing amalgamation of things so why drive himself nuts questioning things when he could just enjoy life and take the craziness as it came.

"All right, next up for piloting." Naruto called as he relinquished control and Cloud nudged Yuffie forward, making her nod as she came up and took control.

She was the worst at flying, so it was better to get her more experience when everyone was ready to help than for her to get the experience after something possibly happened.

THREE DAYS LATER: OLYMPUS

Naruto engaged the landing protocol as they proceed to... well... land at the Coliseum after they had flown there for two whole days and part of the third before engaging the warp drive.

That had not been very fun since the force of it had pressed them back into their seats, and their faces still hurt from the force pushing their faces back.

They were sure that they'd adjust as they went, or could have Cid make some adjustments, but for now it was at least tolerable.

Once landing had finished, they exited the ship and began walking towards the Lobby while Mulan, Aerith, and Yuffie were looking around in awe at the sight of the Coliseum and the area around them.

Upon entering the Lobby, they found no one there making Naruto frown before he led the group to the main combat and training area before he paused at the sight before him.

Standing amongst some training dummies was a woman in some form fitting leather armor with a bit of metal padding in places, and she was shouting as she hit the different training dummies with her sword, which looked a bit thicker and bulkier than Mulan's but had the same design.

The reason for him pausing was because it was Meg that was doing that.

"Looking good, hon, you're getting better every day." Phil commented as he watched Meg go.

"Still needs some work on her footing and not overextending her reach." Naruto called making the two jump as they turned to see him there with the others.

"Hey Kid!" Phil greeted only for Meg to sprint past him and jump at Naruto.

"Naruto!" She shouted happily as she hugged him and he caught her before spinning her around making her laugh as she held him.

"Hey Meg, what brought this on?" He asked looking her over making her blush a bit and poke her fingers together.

"W-well, you... you said you felt better knowing that the people you cared about could look after themselves. I... I thought that I should try training since you care about me." Meg informed with a blush and Naruto smiled and kissed her cheek, making her blush a bit more.

"I'm glad, Meg, that does give me some relief knowing you're working on being okay even if I'm not around." Naruto informed making her smile before he turned to his group and she stared at the women for a moment before smiling. "You know Donald, Goofy, and Cloud. The new people with us are Mulan, Aerith, and Yuffie. Mulan is a light warrior, Aerith is a magic user, and Yuffie's a bit of a mixed bag for a fighter." Naruto introduced making Meg nod to them, "This is Meg, we met her when we were first here and it seems she's working on being a fighter as well."  Naruto continued making them nod at Meg.

"A pleasure." Aerith commented as Mulan gave a bow and Yuffie gave a wave.

"Pleased to meet you." Meg commented before Phil came over.

"So kid, guess you're here for the exhibition matches?" Phil asked and Naruto nodded.

"Yeah, Hermes found us and informed us about the tournament. We were relaxing for a few days after a rough fight and then took our time coming here to adjust to some things." Naruto informed making Phil snort.

"If you're having trouble, then you need more training. What was this situation of yours anyway?" Phil asked and Mulan narrowed her eyes at him.

"He took on the majority of an army on his own before he brought an avalanche down on their heads. He then took a wound for my emperor and captain before proceeding to kill several more heartless and some of the strongest warriors of the enemy army, while he was wounded from before." Mulan commented making Meg look at him in shock while Phil whistled.

"Damn, kid. I stand a bit corrected, but training is always good." Phil apologized, in his own way, and Naruto nodded.

"That's why we came here: Training and figured that the matches would be a good chance to get some combat experience as well and give opportunities to experiment and try out some new attacks."  Naruto informed making Phil nod.

"Good on ya, kid. Never can have too much training." Phil commented as more targets and dummies suddenly appeared.

"Mulan, why don't you try sparring with Meg? You both have similar swords and builds, so it could be good for you both." Naruto asked and Mulan nodded before she kissed his cheek and then led Meg off, while said woman was narrowing her eyes at Mulan for doing that.

Naruto then nodded to the others, who took some training dummies and targets to practice on.

Naruto, of course, had a larger number and called his Keyblade, which felt like it was pulsing in happiness and pleasure at being in his grip again.

Naruto swiped the Keyblade and sent out a blade of magic that cut through the targets easily and nodded.

Focusing on the magic flowing into his Keyblade this time, he willed it to change and alter to lightning making his Keyblade begin to crackle with electricity.

When he swung, he was surprised that it didn't just release an arch coated in electricity, no. Instead, it released a blast of lightning from where he swung that coiled and shot forward before drilling through the target and then exploding into an arc of electricity.

Naruto frowned, but nodded all the same since lightning chakra was more for piercing and speed than the others, wind being more for cutting but could pierce if you sharpened it to a point.

It was why Kakashi's Chidori and Raikiri were so capable, the only issue was the tunnel vision you got trying to use it, which was later found was an aftershock of the electricity going through the body upon being made.

Naruto then shook his head and held his Keyblade tight again before he focused on the magic turning to wind.

He felt the mana obeying his will, but he paused as he felt... he wasn't sure, it was like the magic hit a crossroad and wanted to know which way he wanted to go.

Deciding to direct the flow one way, he saw his blade glow green and he swung and saw the glow turn into a storm of needles that pierced and shredded the targets.

Frowning, Naruto channeled his magic again and took the other direction as the wind began to pick up around his Keyblade before he swung.

This time, a tornado like blast launched from the Keyblade and scooped up the dummies and targets before shredding them into small little toothpicks.

However, doing so made Naruto pant a bit a since it took a great deal more magic to do than the normal attacks did.

Taking a breath, he channeled fire to the Keyblade this time and felt the warmth growing in it.

He then swung and watched as a blade shot out and cut the target before immediately igniting it in a blaze and burning it.

Naruto nodded before he looked at his blade; he had ice, but what about water?

Focusing again, he felt a lot more resistance as some water begin to spin and whip around his blade and he swung making a stream of water blast out and smashed through the targets.

Naruto frowned as he focused again, this time focusing on making it thinner and more concentrated, which was taking a lot more effort than fire and wind did, before he swung again and a stream of water was launched that pierced through the targets and damaged the wall on the other side.

Nodding to himself, guessing it was due to not having water magic gifted/learned/whatever they called it that it was taking more power and focus. He steadied his breathing as he lowered his arm and then sent his Keyblade away before he pointed his hands at the targets.

He began channeling magic to his hands, willing fire to his left and water to his right, and grunted as it was harder to do so meaning the Keyblade acted as a focus for him to control his magic. Still, he was nothing if not determined and focused on the magic and feel of them before he combined them and launched the magic out creating a large blast of steam at the targets.

It didn’t seem to damage them, but it did soak them and it likely would have hurt a living being, plus it gave a bit of cover.

He then looked at Cerberus’ charm and channeled magic to it, but not enough to summon him.

“Yes my lord?” He heard Cerberus speak to his mind.

“Is it possible to channel your power to me to do attacks with your darker magic?” Naruto replied the same way.

“It is possible, yes. Though it would take some finesse or practice to not overwhelm you should you not put out enough power to match my own, but I am not aware of such a thing being attempted before.” Cerberus responded making him nod before he held his hand out and began cycling magic through Cerberus’ charm back into him and drawing it into his hand.

A black flame slowly flared to life in his hand followed by white and black static that cracked around his arm and hand.

However, he had to grit his teeth as it began to hurt and he unleashed the attack at the targets turning them to ash within seconds of the fire touching them.

“I’d say that’s a success, we just need to work on it more so I can use it better.” Naruto commented making Cerberus give a nod in return before Naruto let him go back to sleep.

Seeing he had a few targets left, he called his Keyblade back and began channeling fire, wind, and lightning to the tip of the blade.

A fire quickly ignited at the tip before lightning circled around it and the wind encased it. However, rather than expand and get bigger like it wanted to, Naruto kept it contained and condensed as he pushed more mana into it.

As such, the fire burned brighter, the lighting flickered faster, and the wind spun around it faster and faster and it drew the others’ attention.

“Holy shit.” Phil commented in awe as he could feel the magic that was being put into that attack and the fact it hadn’t blown up in Naruto’s face spoke volumes to his control.

“We may want to back up.” Donald chuckled nervously as he knew that the attack was going to be quiet… explosive.

Aerith could only look on in shock as she’d never seen an attack like this, neither in power nor in combining the spells together.

However, she did agree with Donald on backing up before he unleashed that attack.

Naruto kept it contained and suppressed till he felt the control just about to slip and reared back and threw the attack forward.

He watched as it flew across the field, shattering every target it passed or came near, before it slammed into the last of the targets and unleashed a large explosion that forced everyone but Naruto to shield their eyes as the intensity was too much.

When it finally died down, they slowly opened their eyes only to gawk at the damage done.

There was no target visible anywhere, nor any sign there were targets to begin with, and there was a large crater in the ground and an even larger scorch mark.

They looked over at Naruto to see him panting as he was leaning on the Keyblade for support.

“That needs some more work still.” Naruto commented as he stood up and sighed.

“Think you might wanna call it for the day, kid. No reason to exhaust yourself the day before a tournament.” Phil recommended and Naruto nodded.

“Fair enough. I could use some food anyway.” Naruto commented as he walked over and Phil nodded.

“Same place as last time. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to get someone to clean this up.” Phil commented making Naruto nod as he, Donald, and Goofy led the others to the eating hall and they all grabbed food.

"Where did you come up with those types of attacks? I've never seen anything like them before." Aerith asked and Naruto swallowed the food in his mouth.

"I've done similar attacks before, though admittedly I had a lot more training when I did them, but I did them with chakra not mana." Naruto explained making her nod.

"Chakra?" Meg asked with a frown on her face.

"It's a form of energy that I had access to at one time, but not anymore." Naruto answered simply making her frown more before Mulan handed her a small book.

"Just read that." Mulan commented with a smile making Meg frown before she pocketed it.

"What was that?" Naruto asked and Mulan smiled.

"Just a list of everything I've learned about you, counting what Merlin told us." Mulan answered making Naruto nod with a sigh.

"Fair enough." He commented as he kept eating.

"At least you won't have to keep explaining things." Kairi commented as she lazed about on the couch, relaxing after she had done some exercises.

"Would have been nice if they had at least asked me before doing that." Naruto retorted making her nod since that was also fair.

"True, but at least this wasn't done out of maliciousness. Mulan likely assumed that other women were interested in you and decided to give them information to make them more equal with you rather than three knowing about things and the others being kept in the dark." Kairi replied as Naruto nodded since he assumed that too.

"How many of us are going to compete tomorrow?" Cloud suddenly asked as they blinked and looked at each other.

"It will depend on how many Phil let's compete depending on the rules. As far as I know, I'm the only one that was invited to compete. If it's a full single combat round, then I may be the only one to enter. If it's a team thing but only one of us can fight, then that changes things. Just like it will be changed if every member of the team has to fight." Naruto commented since they didn't know at this time just what the specific rules were.

"So, either just you will be entering, we all could enter, or we need to be careful of who enters." Yuffie commented and Naruto nodded.

"Correct. For instance, if it is a rule that every member has to fight at some point, then it would be best if Aerith isn't on our team unless she has combat capabilities beyond healing magic." Naruto commented and Aerith frowned.

"I do, but it's been a while since I've been in combat." Aerith commented making Naruto nod.

"Then you'll need to train, we can't afford to have you being helpless when we're in combat." Naruto commented and she nodded, already having guessed that since she didn't need to risk them to protect her.

A healer that couldn't evade or look after themselves was a soon to be dead healer.

It was just a matter of how many were going to die alongside them in the process.

"I'll definitely be fighting, regardless. We could do with updating our funds and I'm still getting back into the swing of things since Merlin fixing my seal made me more capable than I was before." He commented and Meg frowned in confusion, but assumed it would be explained in the book Mulan gave her.

"You mean to tell me that what you did when you were here before was you NOT being in top shape?" Meg asked incredulously and Naruto shook his head.

"No, not even close." Naruto answered honestly since he knew fully well that if he were to fight Kaguya as he was now, he'd be destroyed rather easily.

Hell, Madara or Obito could kick his ass easily as he was now.

"That's... shocking and a bit frightening." Meg commented, not even sure how to react to that revelation.

"Yeah, sadly it was a necessity for the enemies I fought back then. Most of them were army killers on their own, so I had to train myself to be an army killer to at least match them." Naruto explained as he ate.

"Sounds like some massive threats." Meg commented and Naruto nodded.

"You don't know the half of it." He commented idly since all three of those ones were dangerous.

Sasuke would have been too if the asshole didn't depend on his eyes, the curse mark, and the enhancements Orochimaru gave him.

Take away any of that and he was mediocre and it wasn't shocking to Naruto that he only beat Itachi because of the latter’s sickness finally catching up to him and he wasn’t really trying to kill Sasuke.

Madara was pure power just like Mito and Hashirama were, you could take his Sharingan away and the bastard could still throw down with the best of them.

Obito was less powerful, but he had a quick and cunning mind to back it all up and adapted to things faster than others did.

He'd be on par with Madara in a sense if he didn't just keep depending on the same trick over and over again without putting more effort into improving himself.

Kaguya, of course, put both of them to shame and showed why it took both the asshole Sage and his brother together to just contain her, not even truly defeat her.

Naruto doubted many of any enemies he fought around here would stack up to her, Hades possibly could since he was a god apparently, but Naruto's first impression of his power and strength said otherwise.

It was possible he was suppressing his strength or kept it contained until he wanted to let it out, but Naruto wouldn't know until he had to possibly fight the death god.

Although, he didn't give off the same feeling of power and foreboding that Shinigami had given off, so if he was strong then Shinigami was even stronger than him.

Naruto shook his head to banish those thoughts; he was getting ahead of himself since there was no guarantee that he was going to fight Hades any time soon if at all.

Worrying and thinking about it wasn't going to help anything right now.

"Regardless, we'll have to be prepared for tomorrow since we won't know what we'll be facing." Naruto spoke making them nod in understanding since this was basically a gauntlet type tournament from the sound of things.

The fact that it was facing opponents of the gods' choosing didn't fill them with comfort, especially if Hades was one of them.

However, they also knew that just because Hades was the biggest asshole in the area, it didn't mean that he was the ONLY asshole and thus they had to be careful of the others.

Zeus being Hercules' dad and giving them, meaning Naruto, permission to compete as he pleased didn't mean he was a good guy after all.

He could be a massive asshole who just happened to be king of the gods here.

Being king did not equal being a good person.

Having a hero son didn't equal being a good person, especially since it was Zeus who decreed if someone was a True Hero or not.

No, better that they stay ready for everything since they just didn't know who was a good god and who was a bad one.

Even just asking wouldn't get them a real answer, who was good for some could be bad for others just as a hero to some people could be another's villain.

Naruto's father was proof of that: Hero of Konoha and villain of Iwa all in one for what he did in the third ninja war.

"So, today, relax and train but don't overdo it since we don't know what to expect tomorrow." Naruto added making them nod in agreement as they kept eating and drinking.

Tomorrow they would worry about fighting, tonight they could relax, or as best as they could relax anyway.

Later on, Mulan and Meg were walking around a bit and talking as Mulan was giving her some tips for her swordsmanship.

"So, are you in love with him too?" Mulan suddenly asked making Meg stumble a bit and look at her in shock. "With Naruto, I mean." Mulan added to clarify things.

"I-that is-wha-what?!?!" Meg stammered making Mulan smile a bit.

"So that's a yes then." Mulan commented making Meg blush more. "Relax, it's not that big of a deal, at least to me." Mulan commented hoping to calm her.

"What do you mean?" Meg asked in confusion.

"I'm in love with Naruto, but I'm not opposed to sharing him." Mulan commented making Meg widen her eyes and blush more. "He's done a lot for me: protected me, trained me, supported me, comforted me, and saved my life more than once. His heart primarily belongs to a different woman, one named Kairi, but she's not opposed to sharing him and seeing him be happy and loved. I know of at least one other he got close to before she was kidnapped. I am not opposed to it either, and I am not acting out about others falling for him because I don't want to be a woman who was given a chance to be with the man she loved and then turn around and deny others that same chance. Aerith is also falling for him and Yuffie is as well, neither at this time are objecting to sharing him and want to see where things go with him. That then leaves you." Mulan explained making Meg blush a bit as Mulan smiled.

"You don't have to answer now, but you should seriously consider if not wanting to share Naruto is worth possibly not having him at all. Ah, and you should read the book I gave you; it may help you make a decision easier or at least help make you informed to make that decision." Mulan added as Meg bit her lip and looked away.

"Well, I think I'll turn in for the night. Goodnight Meg." Mulan commented as she walked off towards the area with rooms to sleep in that Phil had shown them after they ate, leaving Meg to stand there alone in thought before she went to the room she had.

Removing her armor and gear, she sighed as she plopped onto the bed, naked and uncaring that she was, before she reached down and grabbed the book Mulan gave her.

She stared at it for a long moment before sighing and changing her position to read it, figuring that it couldn't hurt to do so.

NEXT DAY

Naruto sighed as he got up and cleaned himself before dressing for the day and then meeting up with everyone in the mess hall to eat before the tournament began.

He saw the others all looking ready though Meg seemed to be lost in thought over something and he frowned as she seemed okay last night when they split up to do things.

Hence, when everyone was done, he let the others wander off and hung back to talk to Meg, "Hey, what's wrong?" He asked in concern and she looked away a bit.

"Mulan... she told me about your situation and I read the book she gave me." Meg commented making Naruto sigh.

"I'm sorry if that hurt you or offends you, I didn't mean to do eith-MPH!" He was cut off as Meg grabbed him and kissed him while wrapping her arms around him.

Naruto took a moment to process before he returned the kiss and wrapped his arms around her, his hands resting just above her ass.

"And there's another hot babe!" Kairi cheered as she watched with an eager expression on her face.

Meg broke the kiss a minute or two later and was smiling at him, "I don't mind, and I'm not hurt. I'm actually a bit relieved, if that makes any sense." Meg commented and Naruto smiled a bit.

"Not really, but you're not the first woman to have said that to me." Naruto commented making her snort in amusement. "So, is this you officially declaring your intention to be with me?" He asked and Meg smiled and kissed him again.

"Yes." She commented between kissing him and holding him tight.

They did separate a minute later, since both knew he had somewhere to be. "We can talk more after the fights." He commented and she nodded.

"I'll be cheering for you." She replied with a smile as she kissed him again and then walked off, swaying her hips as she did and making him shake his head.

"That's another hot older woman you've snagged, honey, am I and Alice the only girls your age worth your attentions?" Kairi teased since she honestly didn't know how old Mulan was now that she thought about it.

"Not my fault we're not exactly finding women in our age group on the journey so far." Naruto retorted making her giggle as he walked off to join the others.

"Well, there were those four girls at the clothing store." Kairi teased as he snorted and shook his head at her.

"Seriously, how is it I've not fucked you and yet I've somehow seemed to have flicked your horny switch permanently to on?" Naruto questioned making Kairi laugh.

"Well, loosening up a bit after seeing your memories and the fact that I won't confirm or deny that I was hoping for you to take me are two factors." Kairi commented making Naruto snort before he reached the others.

"Seen Phil yet?" Naruto asked and they shook their heads before they all headed for the lobby.

"Hey kid, are you ready?" Phil asked and Naruto shrugged.

"I guess, but we could do with learning the rules and specifics though." Naruto informed making Phil blink before he facepalmed.

"I knew there was something we forgot yesterday." He groaned before sighing. "Okay, it's like this. It's single-entry style. Each round, the entrants will face off against opponents chosen by the gods, both of Olympus and those that are guests from other areas, and will earn points for how long they survive, winning, and not being harmed in the fight. Whoever has the most points, and is still alive, by the end of the whole thing, wins. In the event of a tie, there will be a fight between those tied." Phil explained making them nod. "This is also more open for people to compete in, you don't have to be recognized as a True Hero to participate, but this is single entrant combat, no teams. If anyone from outside interferes, you automatically forfeit. Summons aren't allowed either and items will be limited. At some point, you'll be able to choose your challenge as well. Beyond that, there's nothing else to go over." Phil finished making them all nod.

"Will Hercules be competing and is Hades one of the gods picking challenges?" Naruto asked and Phil shook his head.

"No, Herc's on a job for someone right now. Hades isn't supposed to be giving a challenge, but..." Phil led off making him nod.

"Meaning that just because he's not officially giving a challenge, it doesn't mean he's not planning on giving one." Naruto commented making Phil nod.

"You got it, kid. So, how many of you are entering?" Phil asked and Naruto looked at his group. Aerith and Yuffie shook their heads, Cloud nodded his head along with Donald and Goofy, and Mulan paused a moment before she nodded too.

"Looks like five of us." Naruto commented making Phil nod his head.

"All right, you should know, you can forfeit a fight if it feels like too much, but you gotta make it clear you want to stop fighting. There's no ring to leave this time to make you lose, so keep that in mind and be careful since there's no protection against death if things get bad." Phil warned making them nod, though Mulan was still a bit nervous.

Sure, she'd faced down the Huns and those Heartless, but there was no telling what they'd be facing for this tournament.

"All right, your two friends can make their way to the stands. We'll be starting in a few minutes once all the participants are there and lots have been drawn for order of participation." Phil explained making them all nod before they waved to Aerith and Yuffie and headed off with Phil.

"I guess we should get to the stands." Yuffie commented as Aerith nodded.

"We just need to find them." She replied making Yuffie chuckle nervously.

"I can show you." They heard and saw Meg walking towards them. "I'm heading there now, do you want to sit together?" She offered making them nod before they walked off.

In the main arena, Naruto stood with his group and saw a few people there, most of them looking like Greek Warriors, but a few others were definitely not.

Among them, five had his attention, four for good reasons and one for not.

He could only roll his eyes at Kairi's amusement.

The four for good reasons were all female, though it was unintentional on Naruto's part, and she couldn't help but like what she saw just like Naruto did.

The first was bronze skinned with chocolate brown hair that she had in a braided ponytail and wore a toga with armor on and had a spear shaft and sword on her with a bow as well.

The second was raven haired in a ponytail and was wearing a toga and armor as well and had two small swords strapped to her back.

The third was a blond woman with some scars on her right side of her neck and had fur lined armor and had some axes and short blades on her while the left of her head was shaved.

The fourth was another blonde woman wearing armor and some fur and had a wooden shield on her back and a longsword.

All four had breasts that were rather pronounced and muscular builds with rather tight looking asses.

The fifth though was a man, he was large and muscular with black hair that reached his shoulders, and had armor and furs on with a sword and axe strapped to his side. He had a manic grin on his face and his eyes were radiating blood lust and regular lust in equal measure.

Naruto noted to keep an eye on him should he become a problem.

"Cloud?" A female voice asked as they turned and saw a woman there.

She had flowing brown hair that was tied in a ponytail and had a lithe yet fit build to her. She had a red ribbon tied around her forehead, a blue leotard, a metal chest piece that was more form fitting than a typical cuirass, black elbow length fingerless gloves with her having pads on her elbows and on the back of her hands, she had a pauldron on her right shoulder and a piece of armor on her left bicep, green cargo pants held up by a belt with pouches attached, and military boots with grieves over them.

Based on Cloud's face, he knew her.

"Jessie?" Cloud asked, confirming that he did indeed know her.

The now named Jessie looked at him in happiness as tears leaked down her face before she rushed forward and hugged him, surprising him as he stepped back a bit from the force and idly wrapped his own arms around her.

"Friend of yours, Cloud?" Naruto asked with a smirk and Cloud coughed a bit.

"We're friends and comrades from before the mess with the Heartless." Cloud said while Naruto just looked at him and he had the faintest red coloring on his face as he looked away and Naruto smirked and nodded in understanding.

"I thought I lost you." Jessie said as she looked at him.

"I'm not that easy to kill, you know that." Cloud said as he looked at her.

"Hey, Phil is about to start the tournament." Naruto commented making them look at him before looking at each other.

"We'll talk afterwards." Cloud said and Jessie nodded before she kissed his cheek and went back to where she was.

"Greetings to all comers for this grand tournament. And a special thanks to our honored guests from the Norse Lands and Egypt." Phil called getting cheers while Naruto noted some individuals sitting with who he assumed were the Greek gods given the fact that Aphrodite was sitting among them.

"Now, this is a single competitor style tournament. The gods have all chosen challenges and obstacles to overcome. Some of them will be combat, some will test your intelligence, and others will be something else. Passing these challenges earn you points, losing or getting injured loses you points and time is a factor as well. You are free to forfeit if a challenge proves too daunting or dangerous and in the event of a tie, the individuals that are tied will face off against each other." Phil continued making the competitors nod. "Great, we'll have you draw lots to see who faces what challenge, and keep in mind that seeing someone face a challenge doesn't mean you'll be facing the same challenge if you should draw that god yourself." Phil added making them nod as boxes appeared before them.

Each of the competitors reached in and grabbed an orb from the box before pulling them out and made names appear on a board near Phil.

Naruto only paid attention to a few names, counting his, since a few didn't seem worth paying attention to.

Naruto Uzumaki: Ares

Cloud Strife: Zeus

Donald Duck: Loki

Goofy: Hera

Fa Mulan: Freya

Jessie Raspberry: Athena

Kassandra of Sparta: Ares

Alexios of Sparta: Athena

Gorgo of Sparta: Týr

Eivor Varinsdottir: Thor

Lagertha Ironside: Apollo

Laufey of Jotunheim: Odin

Kjotve the Cruel: Thor

Bayek of Siwa: Artemis

Aya of Alexandria: Athena

Naruto looked at the male who was giving him a bad vibe and saw that he was the one known as Kjotve, the fact that his title was "The Cruel" spoke volumes for what could be expected of him.

He also looked at the other people that he hadn't seen.

Aya was a bronze skinned woman with black hair wearing a mixture of robes and armor and had a pair of blades and bows on her.

Bayek was much the same in what he had on him and was clearly a warrior and had his head shaved.

Laufey though, she was fit and wore a simple tunic, pants, and boots while wielding an axe and had fair skin and orangish-yellow hair and blue eyes.

However, based on her magical signature, she wasn't human or at least not like him, Aerith, Cloud, and such.

He then blinked as he realized his sensor abilities had evolved and apparently now let him sense magic, something that he didn't recall doing before.

Apparently Merlin's seal had done more for him than he had originally thought.

"All right, one last thing before we fully get started." Phil spoke drawing attention back to him, "If you want, you can choose to take an extra challenge connected to the trial that you've been assigned, it will make it harder to complete, but you'll get more points out of it." Phil said making them all nod.

"All right, by random draw, the first up is Naruto Uzumaki." Phil announced making Naruto snort as he moved forward.

Naruto rolled his neck before seeing two pedestals rose giving him the challenges for this.

The first said that magic wouldn't be allowed while the second said he couldn't bring any weapons in, but he could use his opponents' weapons if he disarmed them.

Naruto frowned a moment before smirking and tapped both pedestals, surprising many while Ares just grinned at him as Naruto moved fully to the fighting area.

He barely stepped in fully before fiery portals opened on the ground and different undead warriors in armor and holding some nasty looking swords clawed their way out.

Naruto noticed some with bows were in the back and he cracked his knuckles while popping his neck.

"That seems a bit excessive for a first round fight." Odin commented as he looked to his fellow gods with his one eye.

"Normally yes, Lord Odin, but Uzumaki is a special exception." Ares said as he was watching the field with deep interest and focus.

"Ah, he's THAT Uzumaki." Týr said as he looked at the young man.

"What Uzumaki?" Freya asked and Týr smiled.

"The one that Shinigami was fond of." Týr said making her and a few others widen their eyes as they looked back at the field.

The creatures roared before the ones holding swords charged in while the archers drew back on their bows.

He smirked and he charged in as well, pushing mana to his legs to boost his speed before he sidestepped a swing and punched the attacker before he spun around another swing and grabbed the wrist of the attacker. He then pulled and directed the blade into their chest before pushing it in making the creature roar in pain.

Naruto then grabbed the sword and ripped it out before he parried another attacker and backhanded them, only to have to duck a swing from another attacker and quickly grabbed them and pushed them in front of him, making them take the arrows to their chest and face.

The creature stilled before disintegrating into nothing and Naruto flipped his sword over and threw it into one of the archer's faces, causing them to disappear too.

He then dodged another swing and grabbed the attacker before grabbing their head and twisted it, tearing the head off rather than snapping the neck, and threw the head at another attacker and then leapt at another attacker.

Delivering a drop kick, Naruto flipped into a handstand and sprung off his hands to deliver another kick to a different attacker's face and drive them into the ground where he promptly grabbed their sword and parried another attack, delivering a backhand as he did.

As his enemy stumbled, he brought his sword up and bisected them before he quickly had to duck to dodge several arrows and narrowed his eyes.

Moving towards the archers, Naruto wasn't surprised to see the other monsters moving to block him and kept going.

Dropping to his knees, he slid under a strike and quickly cut the legs out from under two of the monsters before he sprung up and cut the arm off another and took their sword.

Twirling both blades, he blocked several arrows before he parried two strikes and kicked them back, knocking them over and several behind them before he continued charging the archers.

Dodging the arrows was harder as he got closer, resulting in a few cuts and scratches, but he made it to the archers and didn't waste time cutting them down before he threw his blades into two more attackers, specifically two archers that were trying to get distance between them and him.

He then kicked an archer back and then stomped on its head before grabbing its bow and shot an arrow into one attacker's head before he dodged a strike and swung the bow around, smashing it into the face of another creature.

He then dodged another strike and smashed the attacker in the face before he spun around another attacker, hooking their head in the string of the bow and pulled it tight before letting go and causing the bow to smash into the attacker's head.

He then sidestepped a swing of his attacker and immediately punched them in the face and then delivered several more strikes to their face and torso before kicking the leg out and grabbing the sword. He promptly stabbed downward into its face before he blocked a sword strike and grabbed the attacker and headbutted them in the face before he beheaded them.

In the stands, everyone could only watch in shock and awe as Naruto broke down and killed one opponent after another.

Some of the people who had witnessed the last tournament weren't as shocked, but it was still a shocking performance.

"Wow, I think Naruto has only improved since last time." Meg commented idly as Naruto was showing that it wasn't just his Keyblade and magic that made him so formidable.

"From what they told us, on Mulan’s world, Naruto was practically the one training their entire military camp as he knew the training regiments they were doing. He made them seem so effortless and easy, he was also willing to train and help them to improve their chances of surviving." Yuffie said as she stared in wonder and Aerith was too busy watching in awe and disbelief as he fought.

It didn't take long for Naruto to dwindle his opponents down to three and they still charged for him.

Naruto threw his blade into one before he charged forward and tackled one into the other. He then grabbed the legs of one and began slamming him into the second one repeatedly before throwing him into a wall.

He then stomped on the second one's head, crushing it before he kicked up the sword and threw it into the one he threw.

The creature disintegrated like all the others and the crowd cheered at the victory and Naruto's score of 150 was shown as well.

Naruto dipped his head at the crowd before leaving the arena and nodding to Cloud as he passed him.

Cloud stepped out and saw two pedestals: Gravity increased by three times or lighting will rain down on the field randomly.

Cloud frowned, but decided to choose the lightning.

His trial was an obstacle course and he promptly stabbed his sword into the ground to lose some of the weight.

Taking off, he dodged a saw blade before having to twist around a spear and then dove forward to dodge a lightning strike.

He was now glad that he had been taking the training with Naruto seriously since he doubted that he'd be this agile and prepared if he hadn't.

He did make it through, eventually, and was panting as he had some scrapes and cuts from a few close calls and quickly saw that he had 115 points.

He nodded to himself, very happy that he had left his sword behind, and headed to the hall while picking up said sword along the way.

One by one the others competing all went, each passing with different point scores but not able to tie Naruto in his score, something that had made Kjotve VERY unhappy.

Lining up for the next round, Naruto was getting looks from the other competitors as they drew lots again.

This time Naruto drew Loki's and saw, who he assumed to be the god, looking at him with interest and amusement.

Naruto shook his head as he was going first again and saw the two challenges.

Face Elemental warriors that can only be defeated a certain way or he'd only be able to use one element type.

Naruto smirked and hit both choices again and walked forward as warriors of water, fire, earth, wind, and lightning all formed and were ready to fight him.

Naruto narrowed his eyes looking at them before dodging as they attacked.

Naruto continued to watch them and dodge as he moved, not reacting beyond dodging.

"Heh, he's not even trying to fight." Freyr said with a laugh.

"You're wrong." Loki said as he watched with interest. "He's fighting without even swinging his blade." Loki said as he watched intently.

"What?" Freyr asked in confusion.

"He's not simply dodging; he's analyzing and studying what they are doing. He's learning their attacks and moves to decide what element he wants to use to fight." Athena said as she was watching with interest while stroking her pet owl.

"I've used this test in many tournaments, no one has ever come close and just charges in without a plan or thought. I'm curious if he will beat it." Loki commented as he watched with interest.

Naruto then smirked as he readied his Keyblade. "Water douses fire." Naruto mumbled to himself, but due to the magic everyone could hear him.

He then swung and a wave was released that sent the fire elemental crashing into the water and killing the former. "Earth absorbs water." Naruto added as he swung and sent the water elemental crashing into the earth, which absorbed the water elemental.

"Lightning pierces Earth." Naruto spoke as he swung again making the lightning elemental crash into the earth one, causing it to crumble and burn.

"Wind shreds lightning." Naruto added as he swung and the wind elemental broke up and sliced through the lightning one causing it to disperse.

"And I shall quell the wind!" Naruto added as his blade was suddenly surrounded by fire before he began using Flow Motion to circle the wind elemental rapidly while dragging his Keyblade along the ground.

A ring of fire began building up more and more before Naruto began crisscrossing the center of the circle drawing glowing flaming lines as he did before he ended up on the edge of the circle and smirked.

"Hellblaze zone." Naruto spoke as he slammed his Keyblade down and made the circle and lines glow brightly before they erupted in fire that launched into the sky making many have to shield their eyes as the elemental in the fire roared as it was evaporated.

Naruto then lift his blade up and the fire died down and left nothing but scorched earth.

He quickly twirled his blade and put it on his shoulder before walking off.

"Nicely done." Loki said with a smile.

"What the hell happened?!?!?!" Freyr asked in shock as a few gods all smirked.

"He created a field of fire so intense, it literally burned the air. That circle was a prison and the lines were to ensure that the intensity was strong throughout it. He basically burned the air to nothing after using the various elemental weaknesses against each other."  Athena said with an impressed tone.

"Not only that, but he knew the intricacies of those weaknesses when applied in that formation." Loki added making a few more magically inclined people nod.

"What?" Asked one god known as Apollo.

"The elements are broken into categories. The basic four are earth, water, fire, and wind and they react to each other in unique ways having strengths and weaknesses, but when the element of lightning is added, those weaknesses and strengths shift slightly. Add in some other elements and they shift more." Freya informed as she stared at the retreating form of Naruto.

Naruto stood with the others after they had gone, Mulan and Donald having to drop out on their test as Donald had to handle some kind of magical creature that could appear all over the place and Mulan had to handle some enemies that she was not ready to take on.

Neither succeeded, but put up a good fight before they joined the others in the stands.

Taking lots again, Naruto saw that he had drawn a god named Thoth and looked up to see a guy with a glowing blue brain looking at him intently and nodded at him.

Stepping out for his challenge, Naruto saw a large creature before him that had the body of the lion and the head of a woman. "Greetings young one, your challenge will be a test of knowledge and intelligence. Succeed and you pass, fail and you will have to face me." The creature said and Naruto nodded.

"Can I ask what you are, before we begin?" He asked and the creature smiled.

"I am what is known as a Sphinx, a keeper of knowledge and secrets." The sphinx said and Naruto nodded in understanding.

"You and your riddles." Horus said as he looked at Thoth.

"Combat is not all that is important. Knowledge, intelligence, cunning, all of these things can be just as vital as being able to swing a weapon or use magic. I simply like to see who here has anything worth having in those heads of theirs." Thoth replied evenly as a few rolled their eyes or snorted, even if a few agreed with him on that stance.

"Very good, now I serve a purpose that many utilize and even if I am damaged, shattered, or destroyed, it does not stop my function. What am I?" She asked and Naruto blinked at her.

"A mirror." He said and the sphinx nodded.

"That is correct. Now, I exist whether you possess me or not, but if you do possess me and then share me, I will cease to exist. What am I?" The sphinx asked and Naruto blinked.

"A secret." Naruto answered and the sphinx nodded again.

“Correct. Now, how can 8 + 8 equal 4?” The Sphinx asked making many look at it in confusion.

“It’s the number of circles involved. Two circles in each eight combined makes 4 circles.” Naruto answered and the Sphinx nodded again.

“What is next in this sequence. OTTFFSS?” She asked and Naruto thought a moment.

“ENT, it’s the first letter of the numbers 1 through 10.” Naruto answered and the Sphinx nodded once again.

“Correct, would you like to increase the difficulty, young one?” She asked Naruto shrugged.

“Very well. I am vital to life and I’ve 61 keys that are necessary for my function, what am I?” She asked making many frown in confusion.

“An organ.” Naruto answered calmly making the Sphinx nod.

“We are five little items of the most common sort; you can find us all on A Tennis Court. What are we?” She asked Naruto frowned a moment.

“The vowels A, E, I, O, and U.” Naruto answered and the Sphinx nodded again.

“When is a secret suddenly a rumor? When is a rumor suddenly fact? And when is a fact shown to be wrong?” She asked and Naruto frowned for a long moment as others were murmuring and looking at each other.

“When the right question is asked.” Naruto answered and she smiled and nodded.

“I can start wars and I can end them. I can give you the strength of heroes or make you powerless. I might be snared at a glance, but no force can compel me to stay. What am I?” She asked and Naruto smiled a bit sadly.

“Love.” He answered and she nodded again.

“This thing devours all and yet itself is devoured still. Birds, beasts, men, gods, plants, and worlds all bow to its might, even if some would try to tame it. It gnaws at iron, bites into steel, grinds the hardest stones to powder, slays kings, ruins towns, and beats even the tallest of mountains down.” She spoke and Naruto frowned a moment.

“Time.” Naruto answered making her nod.

“You are wise young one. My game is over, but perhaps you’d be interested in one last challenge?” She asked and Naruto raised an eyebrow. “I have a question for you, it has vexed god, scholar, king, peasant, and all in between for an answer. I’m curious to what your response will be.” She informed, making him frown.

“All right, ask.” He said and she nodded.

“Now, my young friend, what happens when the Unstoppable Force meets the Immovable Object?” She asked making many widen their eyes in shock while Thoth was smiling down at the field.

“Isn’t that impossible?” Yuffie asked and Aerith nodded.

“Yes. For there to be an unstoppable force, there can’t be an immovable object and vice versa.” Aerith answered and the others frowned.

“So, it’s a trick question.” Meg said and they nodded.

“And yet, Naruto doesn’t seem worried at all.” Mulan commented as they looked at Naruto, who seemed perfectly calm.

In fact, he seemed to have a soft smile on his face.

“Does that mean he has an answer?” Yuffie asked curiously.

“He must, though I’ve no idea what the answer could be.” Aerith said as they turned their attention back down.

“Well, young one? Do you have an answer?” The Sphinx asked and Naruto looked at her.

“They’ll finally have peace.” Naruto said making a few widen their eyes as the Sphinx stared at him.

“That answer… is most acceptable.” The Sphinx revealed before her eyes flashed and Naruto found himself looking at a lion head pauldron that was silvery with red eyes.

“A gift, for your performance.” She said and Naruto dipped his head in thanks before grabbing it and walking off.

“Fascinating.” Thoth said as he watched Naruto leave.

“I’m beginning to see why Shinigami was so interested in him.” Ra said and it was clear from his voice that he was impressed.

“Indeed. He’s shown himself to be capable and knowledgable.” Odin said as he was now curious as well.

This tournament was definitely shaping up to be more entertaining than he had originally thought.

The rest of the round continued from there.

Cloud got a little banged up in a fight with some creatures called Cyclopses, but was still able to continue.

Goofy was eliminated after he failed to win a time trial.

Cloud’s friend Jessie barely got through a rough fight.

The same was true for the woman named Lagertha.

Then came Kjotve’s turn.

He had drawn Ares and one of his options was to face creatures or another contestant.

A rather cruel smile came to his face, “I challenge Uzumaki.” He announced making Naruto’s companions narrow their eyes as Naruto was brought out.

“The rules are first to quit, be unable to continue, or die will lose and thus be out of the tournament. As the one challenged, Naruto is allowed to decide rules of engagement. Naturally, you can not make conditions such as an opponent can’t fight back or has to be hit before they can fight back.” Phil informed as Naruto looked at Kjotve.

“My opponent can decide.” Naruto said surprising many as Kjotve was torn between grinning and snarling.

Grinning because this would be easy and snarling because he felt the brat wasn’t taking him seriously.

“Are you sure?” Phil asked with some worry and Naruto nodded.

Phill sighed and nodded, “Well, Kjotve, what are the conditions?” Phil asked and Kjotve smirked.

“No magic or fancy moves. No pretty blade of his either. He has to use a normal weapon. And this match is only to the death.” Kjotve declared as Naruto just looked at him.

“Accepted.” Naruto said before Phil or anyone else could say anything.

Phil looked at Naruto a long moment before he sighed and nodded. “Rules have been determined.” Phil said as there was a flash signifying that the conditions had been accepted. “What weapon do you want?” Phil asked as Naruto tilted his head a moment.

“The knife he has on his side there.” Naruto said making look and see the simple knife Kjotve had on his waist.

“You sure?” Phil asked and Naruto nodded.

“It can stay where it is.” Naruto said as Phil turned to get the knife.

Phil whipped around to stare at him in shock but Naruto didn’t even blink.

Phil grit his teeth a moment before nodding and walking off.

Kjotve grinned as he readied his two axes and Naruto stood there.

Kjotve then rushed forward and swung, only for Naruto to dodge and then dodge the follow up swing.

Kjotve yelled as he reared back and slammed both axes down.

Naruto side stepped and grabbed the knife, taking it as he ducked under a spinning strike and came up.

Kjotve grunted and gasped as he looked down and saw his knife now plunged into his rib area.

Specifically, it was between the fourth and fifth rib, meaning it was plunged directly into his heart.

Kjotve dropped his axes and stumbled back, still trying to process what had happened before he collapsed to the ground gasping and trying to process it before he stopped all together.

Nobody said a word, they just stared in shock and surprise.

Naruto merely nodded at Phil before walking away.

“Winner: Naruto Uzumaki.” Phil called as the body and axes were taken away.

The lots were soon ready to be drawn again with Jessie and Lagertha withdrawing as they were still recovering from their last match.

The same was true for Gorgo as well, leaving 8 competitors remaining.

Drawing the lots, Naruto got someone named Týr.

Cloud got someone named Heimdall

Kassandra got Ares

Bayek got Ra

Aya got Skadi

Alexios drew Thor

Laufey drew Zeus

And Eivor drew Horus.

Naruto waited to see what his challenges would be as the others left the area.

However, he was surprised when instead of the pillars, a rather tall man came towards him.

The man was easily 9 feet tall with a full beard that was braided in the center and reached halfway down his chest with hair reaching between his shoulders. A notable thing about him was the glowing golden eyes.

For clothes he had hide shoes with cord wrapped around them, hide pants, and a blue shirt that was tucked into a large leather belt with a red sash hanging off/out of it.

To finish it, he had a hide/leather cuirass over the shirt.

Naruto readied himself since this guy was a mixture of friendly and deadly in his aura and his steps were that of a seasoned veteran.

“Greetings, Uzumaki Naruto. I am Týr, and I wish to see you attempt three tests for me.” The now named Týr greeted cordially.

Naruto dipped his head out of respect, “A pleasure.” He said as he straightened himself.

“No, I can promise you the pleasure is truly mine.” Týr said with some mixture of pleased, respect, and admiration in his voice.

“Shall we begin?” Týr asked and Naruto shrugged. “Very well, first I’d like you to indulge me in a bit of hand to hand combat, I believe your people called it Taijutsu.” Týr said as he shifted his stance to a form of martial arts he knew.

“May I ask why?” Naruto asked and Týr smiled.

“I am a god of war in my homeland, so I have a natural curiosity for all forms of combat. However, I find that you learn better when doing so through the ways of expressing oneself.” Týr explained making Naruto nod.

“You do not truly know a person until you face them in combat.” Naruto simplified and Týr smiled wider.

“Exactly.” He said and Naruto nodded and shifted into his stance.

It was a mixture of both the Goken, Frog Kata, and a style his clan had created, though the Frog Kata wouldn’t be as effective without sage mode, but it was still natural to him.

He then raised an eyebrow as Týr glowed before shrinking to his size.

Týr merely smirked, “While you may be used to fighting larger opponents, this size will let me study and observe your technique much closer.” He explained as Naruto merely dipped his head in acknowledgement.

“One last thing, I’d like you to take this seriously, fight as if you intend to kill me.” Týr said making Naruto have some flashbacks to training with Kakashi.

Naruto took a breath and nodded as he adjusted his stance a bit.

Both of them stood there for a moment, seeming to wait for some unseen signal.

The two kept standing there before they launched at each other with a kick that collided with each other in the air.

Naruto grit his teeth feeling the power behind that kick being easily comparable to Guy with his weights off.

He then pushed off the kick to spin and delivered a roundhouse that Týr blocked and then went for a punch.

Naruto threw his weight backwards to dodge the blow and brought his foot up, which Týr dodged using the same method.

Both caught themselves in a handstand and delivered a kick that collided in the air.

However, Naruto was unprepared for Týr to suddenly collapse one arm, tilting him toward Naruto, before catching Naruto’s leg between both of his before he twisted and pulled Naruto to slam him into the ground.

Naruto grit his teeth and spun with the pull to catch himself on one hand and deliver a mule kick to Týr, who promptly raised a hand and caught Naruto’s foot.

Naruto clicked his teeth and pushed off with his hands, sending his weight at Týr, who lost his balance since he was only holding himself up with on hand at an odd position.

However, despite the bit of surprise at the maneuver, Týr was highly adaptable.

Hence why he promptly pushed Naruto back with the grip on his foot and released the leg lock he had.

The result was both tumbling back, but both quickly rolled and got back to their feet quickly.

“Impressive.” Týr complimented before he charged Naruto, who quickly met him.

Both then began to release a barrage of attacks, creating slight shockwaves as neither was gaining ground or landing hits.

However, the observant people could see Naruto was putting more work in to keep up.

Not too surprising as he was going against a god.

However, the frown that suddenly came to Týr’s face was a point of interest.

Said frown was quickly followed up by a palm thrust that broke through Naruto’s defenses and sent him flying back before he hit the ground and rolled before he managed to stop himself.

Naruto gasped before he coughed and spat some blood up.

“I thought I told you to take this seriously.” Týr said as he stood there calmly.

Naruto wiped his face before he stood. “Sorry, force of habit. Read the opponent and decide the best course from there. Although, I didn’t expect to face someone who knew the Interceptor Fist.” Naruto said as Týr cocked an eyebrow.

“Is that what it’s called? I was unaware.” Týr said as Naruto nodded.

“Yeah, utilized by a bunch of assholes who depended on their special ocular powers more than real skill with four exceptions being made.” Naruto explained as he removed his jacket and clenched his hands as he rolled his neck and shoulders.

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before he opened them and the sight made Týr grin.

“Finally ready to get serious?” He asked and Naruto simply shifted his stance in response making Týr grin wider and do the same.

Naruto was the first to launch this time and Týr raised his eyebrows before he promptly blocked a haymaker only to grunt as a knee slammed into his stomach before a headbutt sent him stumbling back.

Everyone watching was in shock as they didn't expect Naruto to land a hit, let alone two.

Týr wiped his lip with a smirk, "Excellent, Naruto, let us continue." Týr said with his smirk in place as he shifted his stance.

Naruto said nothing and launched at him again swinging his leg in a whirlwind kick, which Týr blocked.

However, he was unprepared for a force to smash into his face and send him off balance before Naruto spun and delivered another kick to his chest, sending him back.

Ty planted his hands as he slid back before standing and looking at Naruto, "Rather ingenious, Naruto, I can only assume that was one of your unique styles from before." Týr said as Naruto shifted his stance again.

"Frog Kata, usually necessary for a specific energy, but I can make due with magic." Naruto said as Týr nodded before he charged and Naruto blocked and the two began a fast paced fight with Naruto finding that Týr was using his own power to block the "invisible" strikes that came, but that was fine.

His objective wasn't to win this, even if Týr told him to come at him with the intent to kill, it was to survive.

The two kept going and going before eventually locking into a stalemate before both shifted their weight and threw a punch.

The crowd was silent as the two stood there, the other's fist just inches from colliding with their face as they stared at the other.

Týr smiled and nodded as he backed up, "Excellent, Naruto, well done." Týr said with a smile as he shifted back to his original size and stepped back.

Naruto relaxed his stance as he looked at him. "While you didn't do fully what I asked, as you didn't come at me to your best ability, it was still enjoyable and enlightening." Týr said with a smile.

"I only do that when it really is a time to kill, mostly because it takes a bit to calm down and rein myself back in." Naruto said making Týr nod.

"I understand, now for the second task: I wish to see your magical potential. Show me something truly impressive. Do not worry about harming me, I can take a hit with the best of them." Týr said and Naruto just looked at him before he backed up a bit and summoned his Keyblade before he held it downward.

"I hope you can, Týr." Naruto said as he closed his eyes and began focusing as his magic and mana was being felt throughout the arena as he decided to use this as a test of his own.

"Do you think Naruto is going to try that spell he was practicing before?" Yuffie asked the others as they all shook their heads or shrugged.

"It's hard to tell, he's been doing things with magic that I've never even heard of before." Donald commented as he was curious to how this was going to go.

No one was able to comment as a noise began filling the area, it was loud and for a few people is was overpowering.

"Incredible." Loki breathed out as he watched Naruto weave and work his magic in a way that Loki had never seen.

Glancing at the others, he saw that they were of the same mindset and shock.

Even Týr seemed shocked at what was being witnessed.

Naruto stood there, focusing his magic into the familiar pattern of one of his and his father's most powerful attacks before Naruto took it a step further.

A ball of swirling magic began forming at the tip of the Keyblade, each time it grew beyond a certain size, it was compressed smaller and stayed around the size of a softball.

However, that was only the first step, next came fusing wind into it.

Hence the loud and high pitched chime/ringing that was echoing out as blades formed around the sphere and were violently spinning and drawing up dust and dirt.

However, Naruto was still not done.

Sweat formed on his head and he grit his teeth as he began focusing on his magic and the feel of fire, ice, and lightning as well and it was HARD.

Not for the first time did he wish he had the Shadow Clone Jutsu to speed up his training and practice.

This current move was feeling ten times harder to do than making the Rasenshuriken was originally.

If not for the fact that mana was so stable and his Keyblade seemed to be helping him focus better, he'd have been sent flying from this thing becoming unstable and exploding.

He focused doing his best to control and direct his magic as icicles began spinning rapidly around the ball, a condensed ring of flames coated the spinning blades, and the sphere in the center was crackling with electricity.

Naruto grit his teeth as he reared back before he swung forward and launched the attack at Týr, who could only stare in stunned horror and fascination at the fact Naruto was able to throw such a condensed ball of magic.

Others were just as shocked as the ball tore through the ground as it raced right at Týr, who was able to snap himself out of his stupor in time to launch his hands out and brace as the ball slammed into them.

Týr grit his teeth as he felt the wild magic trying to lash out at him and found his hands starting to burn while his footing was giving way as it actually pushed him back as his feet dug into the ground.

The markings on his arms started glowing as he put more power into holding it back before he was able to get ahold of it and then roared as he threw it into the air.

Everyone shouted or flinched and covered up as the ball suddenly exploded in the air causing a large wind to blast out that kicked up dirt and dust and shook the very ground.

Everyone stayed still for a long moment, waiting with bated breath as the dust began to clear.

They saw Naruto on one knee, panting and gasping as sweat was pouring down his face while Týr was also taking some breaths as his hands were smoking from the exertion of throwing that attack.

"Impressive, Naruto, very impressive." Týr said as he caught his breath.

Naruto nodded as he was still panting and trying to regain his breath.

"No." Týr said making Naruto look at him. "You're exhausted, I will save my third trial for another time, you pass and with excellent marks." He informed making Naruto sag a bit in relief as Phil made the call official.

No one reacted, too stunned and in shock from what they had just seen.

Naruto stood with a groan and nodded to Týr before he left the arena.

He mentally noted himself not to do that attack again unless he either had a lot of time or the others were distracting the enemy to give him that time.

In the future it would be advisable when he had more power and control, but right it was definitely a last resort type deal.

Later had him standing with the few remaining contestants: Bayek, Aya, Eivor, Cloud, Fey, Kassandra, and Alexios as the competition had ended.

There wasn't much suspense since Naruto's score was the highest and set a record.

Fey was next highest and then everyone was essentially tied for third as there was only a 1-3 point discrepancy between them, though no one was as exhausted as Naruto was, though each of them had some scrapes and cuts.

"It is my pleasure to announce the winner of this invitational tournament, Naruto Uzumaki." Phil called getting cheers and applause while all of Naruto's competitors gave him applause as well.

Naruto walked forward and took the trophy from Phil, it was a large gold cup that had the sign of Olympus, Asgard, and Paradise on it

"In addition, the gods have seen fit to grant him three rewards in addition to the monetary prize." Phil continued making people pay attention, "First, they grant water magic." Phil said as blue sparks fluttered around Naruto before settling into him with a glow.

"Second, they grant the ability known as Iron Body, which increases your defenses and natural fortitude." Phil said as an orb flew into Naruto making him grunt.

"Third and finally, they grant you this." Phil said as he held out what looked like a bracer of some kind and Naruto took it and put it on before he jolted as it suddenly formed a golden metal shield from the bracer. "That's a guardian shield."

Naruto looked at the shield, idly recalling his friend Tenten commenting that Shields were overrated until he showed her how you can fight with them on their own then she added them to her repertoire.

It shocked a lot of opponents over time as no one expected a ninja, let alone a kunoichi, to wield shields and start bashing their faces in with them.

Looking at his arm, he flexed and it retracted before flaring out again when he shifted and tensed a different way.

"It's durable and has some capabilities, I don't know what they all are though, I guess they want you to practice and learn." Phil said and Naruto shrugged as he looked at it. "The secondary prizes will be handed out to the rest of the contestants shortly, We thank you all for coming and hope you all will enjoy the next tournament1" Phil said to the crowd getting cheers and applause before everyone started to disperse.

Naruto walked away, Cloud following him while the other competitors watched him go.

Interest and respect being clear in their faces, especially on Eivor's.

"You were amazing!" Meg exclaimed as he found the others and she promptly hugged him before Mulan, Aerith, and Yuffie did the same.

"I'll say, that attack was terrifying, man." Mushu exclaimed as he stood on Mulan's shoulder.

"Thanks, admittedly it’s something that needs more work, I've never tried to add more than one element to it before." Naruto commented as he had his hand glow and he waved it, sharing the water magic with Donald and Aerith.

"Hey kid." Phil called as he came over making them look to see him dragging a large sack and a pair of some kind of bracers.

"This is the winnings for all of you, and this is for sword boy." Phil said as he set the sack down before tossing Cloud the bracers. "Their training bracers. They’ll will help work your strength and control if you wear them." Phil explained making Cloud nod as he put it on and then grunted as it felt like his arms had more weight to them and moving felt like he was fighting to do so.

"Cloud!" A voice called and they saw Jessie coming up to them. "Aerith?" Jessie asked in surprise and Aerith smiled.

"Jessie! It's great to see you." Aerith said as the two hugged each other. "You remember Yuffie." Aerith commented as they separated and Yuffie grinned while waving as Jessie smiled and waved.

"So who are the others?" Jessie asked before Cloud nodded at them.

"This is Naruto, Donald, Goofy, and Mulan. Naruto's been training with me and I've been helping him on his journey. Mulan's in a similar situation, but different. Donald and Goofy are looking for their king." Cloud introduced making them all nod to each other.

"Do you think that I could tag along?" Jessie asked making them blink. "I'm good with explosives and weaponry, and I'm a decent mechanic." Jessie offered trying to make her usefulness more evident.

"Sure. You're a friend of Cloud's and we could use the extra help." Naruto commented, especially since having a mechanic would be useful on the ship.

Jessie smiled brightly and dipped her head. "Thank you." She said while smiling at Cloud, who cleared his throat and tried to look stoic.

"Do you think we should stay here for a day or two? I don't recall ever using water magic, so I'm not sure what it can do." Donald asked knowing that they could use the extra practice since Naruto had a new ability, equipment, and magic to practice with.

Naruto hummed but nodded.

"Probably for the best. I'm still tired from facing Tyr and there's no telling if we'll run into problems soon after leaving here." Naruto said making them nod before Meg smiled and grabbed his arm.

"Come on, tough guy, let's get you something to eat." She said with a smile before pulling him along making everyone blink before Mulan, Aerith, and Yuffie quickly followed before the others did as well, with Jeddie grabbing onto Cloud's arm and smiling as they walked.

They'd rest and train some more and then head out for the next world.

DONE!
Next time we go to a new world, this one being a Disney/Pixar one.

Shout out to my supporters: Kojiro

Shakeandbake gaming

Nestor

Xavier Carroll

Django_ti

Marlin-the-Cat

SSasei

Karl Moore

SH-Spectrum

Noah kimball

Dante Alastor

clinton nguyen

Jerome Gerlach

Terrance Barnes

Michell

Ray

KhaosKry

Zero 12995

Steven bonelli

Matthew Swenson

carl hoffman

Daniel T Harris

kim cline

Austin

christopher nguyen

Bryan Davis

Reginald Reed

Rupert Giefing

cody lopes

Montayves Tevis

DireWolf1412

chrisaju douglas

Madara305

Cyric wardlow

x313Saint

Void Walker

MICROFIGHTER PRODUCTIONS

Keith M

jackice

Legomir172

Omar DeLaHoz

Dan

Dylan

Kevin Mitchell

Tom Burroughs

dragonslayer87

Landon Duncan

Gentle Giant

Zero

Perceon

Luiz Eduardo Carvalho de Freitas

Thomas

avekfh

Fenrir8907

Emperoreyes5

Bobthenerd

OmegaDelta

Akuma13x

Katzzz

Kwazy

RazielBourne

ImPoor

Nubsauce13

Brayden Yokota

Something something chinchilla

bryan caceres

Joseph

Chris Shaw

Shackedsoul

church2550

Wade Gibson

Eric Green

Sinbad

Squishmitten

Yato

Robert Hernandez

Dark dragon91

pieman807

Tates5097

Sylver_Uzu

Thrilla9

Istragon

Quinshad Singleton

Adrian

Gethin Jones

Steve Lance

James rayford

Peter Nguyen

Andrew Steven

Ben knight

Erick Puno

Hayden Williams

Calvin Humeniuk

Zero

Haha93

Tommy Ware

Nyx

Decoy_M9

Jason

Shadowpuppet

Kitsune

NotableRonin

marshall dilno

RavenousBibliophile

Johnathon Lewis

Martin Velebil

Nightwolf

Stephen McArthur

Argent Phoenix

Gizmodragon90

Dan L

dwayne sangster

Zerothrei

Maxime Picard

Josh smith

Roger Williams

Lachlan

Adam Wakefield

Saint Maximus

Elias

Rich Didcott

Heroville111

fireking1999

Cole Hughes

Basketballer23

Blazestorm2

jeff027

VisibleColt136

William Kwok

Tommy Mars

dragonkw213

knight

Joeri Lissens

Matthew Jackson

Joseph

Tom Khoury

Smilix

CiaranAmadeus

Patrick Ferro

Janus Christoffer Sønderskov

Shadow9Fox

KidChaos

chager2040

Andrew Stephens

and Michael welsh

Thank you for the support and I'll see you all next time!